Author's Note: Welcome to this "cursed" story!  I'm kidding... partly.  It's true that things went kinda haywire for me during the writing of this story which significantly impacted my ability to concentrate and be creative.  Mice overran my kitchen.  I had plumbing issues ranging from a clogged shower to a leaky kitchen sink.  I have an elderly dog who requires extra care along with a young but excessively needy one.  And then, of course, COVID was always present.  Because I wasn't sure what the situation would be by October when this story was set, I kept putting off starting which then left me with too little time to get it written, even under the best of circumstances, before Christmas when I'd have to move on.  And then my seizures returned!  I'm not saying all this to get sympathy... just to explain that this story lacks polishing because I was simply overwhelmed and this was a complicated story with a lot of moving pieces and this just was NOT the time for it.  And then when I finally decided it was at a point where I could share... the formatting went all weird!  So... I hope to one day revisit this story and do an expanded version.  (I really wanted to go more into Andrew's feelings but then when I had seizures, I kinda just didn't wanna deal with brain stuff.)  But in the meantime, if you do read this, please let me know if something doesn't make sense.  I won't be offended.  I know I wasn't at my best writing this mentally or physically. 

ETA: On 2-12-22, I finally got around to proofing this and adding it onto the Encyclopedia and Timeline.  I finished on 2-20-22.  I ended up not really finding anything I wanted to add.  Rather, I think some places coulda used trimming down but I left it as is, only cleaning up typos and formatting issues.  It actually wasn't as much of a slog as I thought it was and held up better than I'd hoped despite some slow spots.  Still... my previous note still applies.  If you read this and something doesn't make sense, please let me know.  Because it was a difficult story and even this final read-through was hard because the pet mouse I was most attached to passed away.  On the plus side, since writing this I found out I was part Welsh.  Only 5% but that's 5% more than I knew about which made this kinda cool to re-read.  Anyway... tan y tro nesa!  :-)

A Thousand Years

Thursday, May 13th, 2021

In a small village in Wales, a house stood in the center of a field.  

The house had been there for centuries.

Or not.

It really depended on how one “solved” the old Ship of Theseus paradox.

Likely not a single stone of the original house remained.  And there was running water now.  Electricity.  Even wifi.  

Through all the changes, there had been one constant and she was sitting at her desk with her usual cup of tea, poring over the file before her.  She couldn’t get past the feeling that something was missing…

If only she could hire an admin to help her keep her files in order.  But even the most trustworthy, respectful employee wouldn’t be able to help seeing some of the contents.  And how to explain that her clients sometimes had birth years that were simply noted as “pre-calendar”?  

Deciding she needed a mental break, the house’s owner rose and peered out her window, admiring the grounds.

There were so many secrets wrapped up in this house… starting with the fact that she had owned it since the 1500s.

Even if it had taken an annoyingly large number of years for the deed to be in her name.

The inhabitant smiled as she thought back on the day the house had been purchased.

“I can manage!  I… I could find another tutoring job.  I was good at that.  Before.”

“And the little one?”

“She could be with me.  She doesn’t fuss.  Not much.”

“Jamesina…  They’ll assume she’s yours by blood.  And you’re not married.  As unfair and unjust as it is, no one would hire you.”

“But…”

“Let me do this.  Please.”

And she had let him, of course.  As angry as she had been, she couldn’t deny him.  But that didn’t mean she had been gentle about it.

“Fine.  But you look ridiculous with that ruffle around your neck.”

“Well, it’s not as if I could show up in one of my robes, could I?  Or jeans!  The horror!  And the ruffles will get worse, my dear.  So, so much worse.”

“Jeans?”

“You’ll find out.  You’ll like them.”

Jamesina… Jamie…  looked down at her jeans and smiled.  He was right.

He always was, of course.

The sound of papers flipping caused Jamie to spin away from the window.

And there he was, sitting in one of her chairs as if he’d come to her for counsel.  But he, perhaps only him on all the Earth, didn’t need counseling.

“Joshua!” Jamie exclaimed.

Joshua looked up from the file in his lap and smiled.  Then he moved to his feet and held his arms aloft.

Grinning, Jamie rushed into his embrace.

“Good morning, my dear.  How are you this fine morning?”

Jamie laughed.

“Bit of a braggart, aren’t ya?”

“Well…”  Joshua gestured towards the window.  “The way the sun is hitting the flowers… the cool breeze.  Just a hint of the scent of last night’s rain.  I think I was being quite modest with ‘fine.’”

Still laughing, Jamie nodded.

“It’s delightful.  In fact, I was hoping I could go out and enjoy it but I was reviewing Brigette’s file and…”  The angel frowned.

“You misfiled her collage.”

“Yes!”  Jamie clapped her hands.  “That’s what’s missing!  I wonder where I…”

“Think of who else you saw yesterday,” Joshua advised.

Jamie went to her files and, sure enough, found the collage in Dylan’s folder… she had seen Dylan right after Brigette.

“I suppose I could go electronic but…”  Jamie’s lower lip stuck out as she contemplated it.  

“Just not the same.  I know.”

“Yes.  Here, let me get you some tea.  Earl Grey?”

“Please.”

Jamie soon had Joshua’s cup prepared just to his liking.  She looked on proudly as he sipped and breathed a sigh of relief.

“Thank you, Jamie.  You know, I have someone in mind to help you.  At least for the summer and autumn.”

Jamie reclaimed her chair and looked at her boss with great interest.

“Another angel?”

Joshua shook his head.

“A college student.”

“And you don’t think a college student would question what goes on here?”

“Not this one.”

Joshua reached into the bag that had just appeared beside him and pulled out a folder.  He handed it to Jamie.

With interest, the counselor perused the contents.

“Who is this girl that she has God Himself trying to get her a summer internship?”

“Her name is Siobhan Doyle.  She goes by Vonnie.  She’s studying Psychology and Behavioral Sciences at Jesus College.”

Jamie grinned.

“And there it is.  She’s under your patronage.”

Joshua returned the grin.

“Everyone is under my patronage.  Yourself included.”

Jamie reached over and squeezed his hand.

“True.  And she may be very qualified but the whole millennia old beings showing up here thing…”

“Vonnie has some experience with angels.  She won’t be surprised… well, surprised that a few dozen of them show up in a small Welsh town for counseling.  But not surprised by their existence.  She’s sort of related to one.”

Jamie looked away from Vonnie’s CV and to Joshua with keen interest.

“She had a child just before she started college.  And that child, Avi, was later adopted by Andrew, one of my angels of death, and his anam cara, JenniAnn.”

“Another pair of anam caras?”

Beaming, Joshua nodded.

“And Vonnie knows that Andrew is…”

“She didn’t.  Not at first.  But then when her grandma died from COVID…  Well, it was so difficult for the entire family.  And because Vonnie was studying psychology… the family kind of turned her into their de facto counselor.”

“Cripes...”

Joshua shook his head, remembering the poor girl’s anguish.

“So I sent Andrew to talk to her, tell her about his work,” he continued.  “They’ve been in pretty regular contact since.”

“I’m glad for them both.  Tell me more about this Andrew fellow,” Jamie prompted.  “And his lady.  Human, I assume?”

Joshua smiled and nodded.  Jamie had a weakness for stories about angel/human pairings.

“Well…  I suppose the beginning is as good a place as any to start.  Andrew and JenniAnn met in 2000 in Asteriana, one of my other worlds,” he explained.  “For JenniAnn, the attraction was instant.  And there was good reason for that…”

About halfway through Joshua’s winding tale of the romance of Andrew, angel of death, and JenniAnn, former princess of Dyeland, the two moved outside.  As the sun began to set, Joshua moved to the main reason for his appearance.

“And now we come to another reason why I’d like Vonnie to intern with you…  You’ll both be needed.”  Joshua frowned.  “Our enemy hasn’t forgotten what Andrew did in Sheol.  And there’s also the matter of Crowley…”

Jamie nearly dropped the pizza that Joshua had conjured.

“Crowley?!  The Serpent?!  What happened with him?”

Joshua smiled.

“He’s come back.  And he and Aziraphale are living together happily, knowing they have our blessing.  They’ve befriended Andrew and JenniAnn and their friends.  In fact, Andrew and JenniAnn helped open the door for me to reach Crowley so…  Another reason Lucifer isn’t very fond of Andrew.”

“I’m so happy for Crowley!  And you.  And Aziraphale.  But I don’t like the sound of that…”  Jamie bit her lip.  “So how do Vonnie and I fit in?”

“For now, just focus on your practice.  Train Vonnie as best you can.  I’ll be in touch when it’s time to head to Dyeland.  Early October.”

“All right…”  

Joshua squeezed Jamie’s hand.

“You’ll do well, Jamesina.  You always have,” he encouraged.

“Not sure about that…” Jamie murmured.

“I am.”

Joshua leaned forward and kissed Jamie’s hair as a single tear trailed down her cheek.

*~*~*

Sunday, September 5th, 2021

Andrew smiled at the binder spread out before him… and then at the woman beside him who had compiled it.

“I love it, Laja.  I really do.”

“Do you think the hearts will be okay as favors?  Like do you think you could carve enough?”

Andrew nodded.  

“I do.  And I think a painting station for them will be fun.  Especially for the little ones.”  He paused to stroke Avi’s hair as he slept in JenniAnn’s arms.  

“And you still think it’ll be okay?  I mean with the variants and the kids not yet vaccinated and…”

Andrew squeezed JenniAnn’s hand.

“All the adults and older kids are vaccinated.  Everyone who can will be quarantining for two weeks before.  Everyone has promised to take their temperatures in the lead up.  Reuel says he has enough rapid tests for everyone coming in.  And… we’ve spoken to everyone, Laja.  I think everyone needs this.  We need to be together.  To celebrate.  To focus on life… not sickness and death.  And if we have to move anything indoors, everyone is willing to wear masks.”

“True…”  JenniAnn sighed.  “And...  It has felt like people are starting to… well, lose their minds a bit.  It helped when we went back to in-person Bible study… albeit without the kids.  But since that also meant a lot of people had to stay virtual to watch their kids… not the same.”

“No.  It’s not been.”

JenniAnn stroked Avi’s hair.

“I’m just…  I’m worried for him, especially.  All of the kids, of course.  But if Avi gets sick… we can’t just take him to the hospital.”  

“We can,” Andrew corrected.  “El-Chanan has perfectly suitable hospitals, Laja.  You know that Reuel would let us take him there in a heartbeat.”

JenniAnn nodded.

“I sometimes forget about that.  Still so crazy to think about sometimes.  I mean Dyeland’s still so dependent on Earth but El-Chanan… they’re so advanced.”

“Exactly.  And…  I’m also worried about Avi.  But more for the sake of his socialization.  And Belle’s, too.  They miss their friends.”

“Yeah…  Small playdates in the Fields of Gold just aren’t the same as having a slew of kids running around the castle together.”

“No, they’re not.  So they can at least have this one day together, with all the safety precautions, and, hopefully, it’ll tide them over until the vaccines are approved for them.”

“I just hope the night doesn’t end with a slew of meltdowns.”  JenniAnn shuddered.  “Last week when Kylie and Clay brought their kids to the Fields…  Yikes.  Six-way meltdown.”

“Well…  Maybe by some chance we’ll have an ETA on the kids’ vaccines by late October.  They’ll handle it better if we can say ‘Don’t worry!  You can all see each other again in only two weeks!’  Plus, if we do some trick-or-treating for them at the reception, maybe they’ll be too excited to get home and dig into their candy to get upset.”

JenniAnn beamed.

“I love that idea!  Except let’s go with trick-or-treating for everyone.  We can have big bowls of different kinds of candy at every table.  The kids can go around… the adults can enjoy as they chat and catch up.”

Andrew nodded.

“Sounds like a plan to me!  Although…”

“Although?” JenniAnn prompted.

“I do have to wonder if you were so married to October 30th as the big day because you knew that I wasn’t going to be able to be gloomy about Halloween that way.”

JenniAnn blushed.

“Maybe…”

Andrew chuckled.

“Well, I’m sure it’ll work.  I can’t imagine waking up beside you the morning after having our relationship blessed in front of all our loved ones and not thinking ‘This is one of the best days of my life.’”

“Aww…  Love…”  JenniAnn kissed Andrew’s cheek.  “It will be.  One of the best days…” she echoed.

Andrew smiled at her then resumed flipping through her planning binder.

“I think we should send the invitations tomorrow, Laja.  Make it official.”

JenniAnn drew in and let out a deep breath.

“You’re sure?”

Andrew squeezed her hand.

“I am.”

JenniAnn squeezed his hand back.

“Then I am, too.”

Mindful of Avi, the two kissed then headed to his nursery together.

*~*~*

Monday, September 6th, 2021

Andrew awoke to JenniAnn’s blood curdling scream… and JenniAnn silently sleeping beside him.

In spite of the immediate proof that what he had heard must have been carried over from a nightmare, Andrew still shook.  

There had been such terror in her cry…  It broke his heart.  

Careful not to wake her, Andrew snuggled closer to JenniAnn.  He tried to let the sound of her soft, relaxed breathing drive away the scream that was still echoing through his mind.  

But maybe it was a warning…

Andrew scrambled out of bed and hurried to Avi’s nursery.  

To his relief, the little boy was sleeping peacefully.  On a nearby couch, Ichabod lazily opened one eye then closed it.  Andrew patted the dog’s head before making his way to Belle’s room.  Fawn, now deaf, didn’t stir but remained curled at Belle’s feet, snoring quietly.  Belle was sprawled across her bed, clutching a doll.  Like her brother, she seemed to be enjoying a deep, restful sleep.

Andrew wanted to check on Shelby and Violeta but they were staying at Serendipity.  It didn’t seem appropriate to go over there and wake the whole household just to calm himself after a nightmare.  And it seemed even less appropriate to sneak over there via the basement.  

Max was no doubt enjoying some well-deserved rest on Selini with Rose and the kids.  Contacting them was out of the question.

It was just a nightmare.

Or was it a ploy to get him away from his Laja?

His heart racing again, Andrew bolted back to their bedroom.

JenniAnn was just as he’d left her.  

Relieved, Andrew climbed back into bed.

JenniAnn stirred.

“Mmm…  Love?”

“Sorry.  Just…”

JenniAnn’s eyes shot open and she sat up.

“What’s wrong?” she questioned.  “You sound… shaky.”

Andrew shook his head.

“Sorry.  It’s nothing, Laja.  Really.  Just… a nightmare or something.  I’m fine.  The kids are fine.”

JenniAnn began to softly stroke Andrew’s chest, frowning when she felt his heart racing.  

“I’m sorry, my love.”

Andrew let out a shaky breath and smiled.

“I’m fine.  Feeling better now.”

“Good.  What time is it?”

Andrew squinted to make out the numbers on his pocket watch.

“4:54.”

“You gonna go back to sleep?”

“I don’t really want to.”

“Me neither.  But I don’t want to get up yet, either.”

The lingering chill Andrew felt began to dissipate as JenniAnn toyed with the top button on his pajama top.  He smiled.

“I don’t want to get up either,” he agreed.

“Good.”

JenniAnn kissed Andrew’s lips.

Andrew eagerly returned the kiss and let the sound of JenniAnn’s murmurings drive away the memory of his nightmare.

*~*~*

Later that morning, Andrew and JenniAnn prepared cinnamon rolls and fresh fruit skewers for their family.  

Though their earlier tryst had improved Andrew’s mood, the sense of foreboding lingered.

JenniAnn noticed and, as Andrew frosted the cinnamon rolls, she moved behind him and looped her arms around his waist.

“You still don’t seem like yourself.  Do you think you need to talk about it?  The nightmare, I mean?”

Andrew turned around and wrapped his own arms around JenniAnn.

“There’s not really anything to talk about.  I don’t remember anything.  I just… I heard you scream.  This terrible, horrified scream.  I actually thought it was real.  But then you were fine.  The kids were fine.”

JenniAnn frowned.

“You had a nightmare a few months before I was shot, too.  There was crying then.  Whose crying?”

“Mine,” Andrew murmured, recalling the nightmare and the rough days that had followed the actual attack.

“But this time you knew it was my scream?”

“Yes.”

It was JenniAnn’s turn to shudder.

“I… I would scream if something happened to you.”

“Laja…”   Andrew pulled her closer and kissed her hair.  “I’m fine.  Don’t worry.  It was just a dream, I’m sure.  I just… ya know… sometimes I get a little anxious about you and my dreams probably reflect that.”

“Yeah…”

Andrew gently lifted JenniAnn’s chin and peered into her eyes.

“And even if something did happen… I would come back to you.  Always.”

JenniAnn managed a smile and nodded.

“You’re stuck with me.  Literally forever.  And for some insane reason, you want to make a public declaration to that effect next month,” Andrew teased, trying to lighten the mood.  He hadn’t meant to worry JenniAnn.  It had never occurred to him that his dream might have been about harm coming to him.

JenniAnn laughed.

“Ah, yes, the insanity of wanting to make a public commitment to one of the most decent, honorable, and loving men I’ve ever met.  Who’da thunk it?”

“Not me…  Not for a long time,” Andrew admitted.  “Doesn’t mean I’m not very, very glad of it.”

JenniAnn stretched up and pulled Andrew towards her, kissing him… and then again.

“Blech!  Can’t a former demon get some coffee without having to witness such unseemly behavior?”

Andrew and JenniAnn stepped apart and laughed when they spotted Crowley staring at them with mock indignation.

“And to think I only came here because this one wanted a hand.”  Crowley waved towards Andrew.

“I did!” Andrew exclaimed.  “I almost forgot.”  He turned to JenniAnn.  “My first assignment involves building a memorial garden and I asked Crowley to help.”

“Aww.  That sounds lovely!”

Crowley sighed.

“Gave me an eyeful and forgot about me!”

“Oh hush,” JenniAnn chastised.  “I think a little breakfast will more than make up for your woes.”

“Already had breakfast.”  Crowley peeked around JenniAnn and spotted the rolls, his eyes lighting up.  “But I think I would enjoy second breakfast…”

JenniAnn motioned for Crowley to sit down then fixed up a plate for him.

Crowley flashed her a smile.

“What can I get you to drink?  Milk?  Orange juice?  Oh right, you said coffee.”

“Actually… juice, please.  Didn’t know that was an option.  Thanks, Mum,” he jested.

Andrew rolled his eyes but laughed as JenniAnn tousled the seraph’s hair.  Then a thought came to him…  Joking aside, Crowley was clearly very fond of JenniAnn.  

And that could be very useful...

*~*~*

After three hours spent hauling stone and dirt, the memorial garden was beginning to take shape.

Andrew placed a final piece of stone border around a statue of an angel holding a baby.  He wiped some sweat from his forehead and turned to Crowley who was planting a rose bush.

“Lunch time?” he suggested.

Crowley nodded.

“Sounds good.”

After using a nearby hose to wash their hands, Andrew and Crowley settled into the back of the van with their packed lunches.

The angel of death smiled when he saw Crowley’s elaborate lunch, no doubt chosen by Aziraphale.  As tasty as the items looked, he was quite fond of the PB&J sandwiches that Belle had messily prepared for him.

Andrew allowed the former-demon a few moments of peace before he broached the topic that had been nagging at him since his conversation with JenniAnn.

“Can I ask you something?”

Crowley nodded as he nibbled on his croissant.

“Are demons still scared of me?”

“Very.”

“I just don’t understand it…”

Crowley gazed off into the distance.

“I mean you did set off a chain of events that ended with the most famous sinner in Hell moving onto Heaven.  Then you got Eben and the Nephilim.  Then, well, I think I’m a bit of a catch, right?”

Andrew chuckled.

“Got me talking to Joshua again.”

“Sure.  But I was told that long before any of that.”

Crowley nodded.

“I think you remind him of everything he did wrong.  All the poor choices he made.  He rebelled because he felt replaced by the humans.  You, well, you share a life with one.”

“I’m not the first angel to have a human anam cara, Crowley.  Not even close.”

“No.  And I have wondered why he seemed more bothered by you than ol’ Reuel.  Though he gets anxious about Reuel…  Like Reuel, you’ve gone and built a whole community around you and JenniAnn… a community that Joshua then transplanted himself into.  But you’re like… a whirlpool.  You just… you suck all these people… angels, humans, even some vampires… formerly… into your community.  And it gets bigger and stronger.  Yehuda is freed, Eben is freed, vampirism is cured.  And the serpent knelt before the Son of God.”  Crowley smiled at the memory.  “All of it traces back to you.  And he sees that.  And if your boss is scared of someone… you’ll be scared of them, too.  So, yeah, demons are scared of you.”

“You were scared of me,” Andrew recalled.

“Yeah.  And then I realized JenniAnn was the real brains of the operation.  Then I was just scared of her,” Crowley teased.

Andrew laughed, nearly choking on his sandwich before Crowley clapped him on the back.

“Thanks.”

“‘s nothing.”

“You and Aziraphale scare them, too, right?”

“Uh huh.  More cause they’re not sure what to make of us.  Not as deep as with you.  Still… probably wouldn’t ever come near us when we’re together.  Though I’m sure you wouldn’t like to be joined at the hip.  I doubt our significant others would like that much, either.”

“No…  Space is good, even among friends.”  Andrew patted Crowley on the back then bowed his head.  “It does make me think, though…”

“Yeah?”

“Well, if they’re scared of both of us… you’re right.  They wouldn’t come at us together.  So if… I mean if they ever caused trouble with me again…  It’s unlikely that would happen when you were near.  You’d be in the clear… safe.   So you could maybe… help JenniAnn if… if I couldn’t.”

Crowley glared at Andrew.

“Don’t talk like that.”

“Crowley, it’s not impossible.”

“Don’t like it.”

Crowley stuffed a cookie in his mouth.

“I don’t either.  But it would help me to know that someone could step in and help.  I handle the finances.  I know JenniAnn could.  But she’d already have a lot on her plate.  I don’t want to put more on her.  And, of course, I’d be happy to reciprocate if, God forbid, Aziraphale ever needed help and you… were unavailable,” Andrew murmured.

Crowley rubbed at his temples.  It wasn’t as if he’d never considered the possibility of something happening to Andrew… or himself.  And it would be nice to know Aziraphale would still have help with the little things he never did very well with.

“Please?” Andrew begged.

Crowley looked into the angel’s eyes and immediately looked away.  There was such intensity there.

“Why are you bringing this up now?”

“It’s probably silly but I had a nightmare last night.  I don’t actually remember much.  Just… JenniAnn’s scream.  This gut-wrenching, heart-breaking scream…  Before she was shot, I had a dream in which I heard myself weeping uncontrollably.  So… well, when I told JenniAnn, she worried that maybe since it was her in anguish this time… something happened to me.  Like, I said… probably silly.  But it turned out to be something last time and so… it would make me feel better to know, if there’s anything to it, there’s a plan.”

“Don’t like it,” Crowley repeated.

Andrew said nothing.

Crowley sighed.

“Yeah.  I mean… of course.  I hope it never comes to it but… of course I would do what I could to help JenniAnn and the kids,” he promised.  “We’ll set up a time to go through everything.”

Andrew smiled, his relief evident.

“Thank you.  And we can go through whatever you think Aziraphale would need, too.”

“‘Ppreciate it.”

Crowley stuck his hand out and Andrew readily shook it.

“Deal,” Crowley declared.

“Deal,” Andrew echoed.

*~*~*

Friday, October 1st, 2021

“And here’s that journal Jamie recommended for you.  Do you need a pen?  We have some fancy ones!”  Vonnie flourished a decorative box filled with handcrafted pens.  

The angel.. Gertrude, a caseworker… smiled in amusement.

“I mean I won’t turn a good pen down…”

Vonnie smiled as the angel dug through the box and selected a wooden pen painted midnight blue with faint stars.

“Now, as she told you, Jamie’s headed to America for a month so we can schedule an appointment while she’s there or…”

Gertrude shook her head.

“I think I’ll be good for a month.  Thank you, though.  Are you going with her?”

Vonnie grinned and nodded.

“I’m still not really sure what we’re doing there but my advisor at school met with Jamie and signed off on me doing an independent study with her.  And I’ve always wanted to visit America!”

Gertrude patted Vonnie’s hand.

“I hope you have a wonderful time, dear.  I’ll see you both when you’re back in town.”

“Take care until then!”

“And you, as well, Vonnie.”

The angel gave Vonnie a hug and one more smile then disappeared.

Vonnie sat back down at her computer and made a note on her calendar to contact Gertrude a week before she and Jamie returned to Wales to see if she’d need an appointment.  Then she dutifully placed Gertrude’s file in its rightful spot and made her way to Jamie’s office.  She knocked on the door before entering.  In the months she’d been working with Jamie, she’d learned that the angel sometimes needed her alone time.

Jamie opened the door and smiled at her assistant.

“Got everything squared away with Gertie?”

Vonnie nodded.

“Journal and pen.  Made a note to contact her before we return in case she wants an appointment ASAP.  Everything’s filed.”

Jamie sighed with relief.

“Not sure how I kept everything in order before you came along!”

Vonnie laughed.

“Well… you didn’t.”

Jamie chuckled and nodded.

“True.  So are you ready for our next adventure?”

“As ready as I can be when everything’s mysterious.  But when an angel’s leading the way, I know everything will be fine.”

“Glad you feel that way.  Because I was hoping you might run an errand of sorts with me.”

“Of course.  Gotta grab some necessities before we head stateside?”

Jamie shook her head.

“No.  Actually managed that last weekend.  All on my own!  This…  It’s unofficially my second job.”

“God makes you work two jobs?”  Vonnie frowned.

“Unofficial, like I said.  It’s at Cynefin.”

Vonnie blinked.

“You have a job… at a gay bar?  Are you a bartender?”

Jamie nodded.

“I help out.  Haven’t been as much lately but one of their regular employees is on maternity leave so…  And, really, it’s more of the counseling thing.”

“I see…”  Vonnie’s face flushed.

Jamie rested a hand on her arm.

“You all right there?”

Vonnie nodded.

“Yeah… yeah…  It’s just…  The bus passes there and so many times I’ve wanted to get off and check it out because… cause…”  Vonnie’s cheeks burned again.  “I’ve only ever been with a boy.  The one boy.  The baby’s father.”

Jamie nodded.  

“But for a while I’ve been kind of feeling… well, thinking maybe… maybe I’m bi,” Vonnie related.  She took in and let out a deep breath.  “I’ve actually not said that out loud before.”

Jamie hugged the young woman.  In the months since Vonnie had started helping her out, Jamie had harbored suspicions but, out of respect for the girl’s privacy, said nothing.

“Well, I’m glad and grateful that ya felt you could tell me.  And it’s okay to be unsure.  I think Cynefin will be good for you.  No one’s pushy.  They’re all very welcoming.  Good with people who are questioning.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah,” Jamie promised.  “I wouldn’t lie to you.  I can’t actually.”

Vonnie laughed.

“True…  It does… well, it feels good to know an angel is okay with it.  If I am bi, I mean.”

“God is okay with it.  How could I not be?” Jamie questioned.

“Not everyone believes that,” Vonnie murmured.

Jamie nodded.  Vonnie didn’t often speak of her parents.  When she did, it was with affection.  But even someone who hadn’t spent centuries as a counselor could have guessed that a woman with abundantly accepting parents wouldn’t have hid an entire pregnancy.  

But at least they weren’t in the position to force her into marriage with a man…

Vonnie squeezed Jamie’s hand.

“You okay?”

“Hmm?  Yeah.  Why?”

Vonnie shrugged.

“Just… your face.  You looked… angry and sad and… far away.”

Jamie shook her head.

“Sorry.  It just… it makes me upset when people claim to speak for God as so many do.  But let’s not focus on that.  We should make our way to Cynefin.  They have the best Oggies but they only make so many a night and once they’re gone… they’re gone!”

Vonnie chuckled.

“Then I agree we should hurry!”

Jamie smiled and then the two donned their jackets and headed to the nearby pub.

*~*~*

Vonnie sat at a table near a window at the pub, enjoying the last of her Oggie and a hard cider.  She studied Jamie who was behind the bar, handing out drinks and chatting.  It was obvious that everyone knew and loved Jamie.  And yet… Vonnie wondered if they knew who and what Jamie was.  Would she have been sent along if Jamie already had numerous friends who might have been able to help her out?

Suddenly, a young woman plopped down across from Vonnie.

“You’re new here,” she declared.

Vonnie blushed and nodded.

“Jamie invited me.”

“Yup.  You’re her assistant, right?”

“I am, yes.  I was sent from Jesus College.  Psychology and Behavioral Sciences,” Vonnie explained.

The other woman flashed a grin.

“So are you studying our behavior?  Maybe for a paper entitled ‘The Mating Rituals of Welsh Queer Youths’?”  

Recognizing that the woman’s teasing was good-natured, Vonnie laughed and shook her head.

“No.  Although… tempting.  I was actually, well…  I was studying Jamie more than anyone, I suppose.  As much time as I’ve spent with her, I feel like I know so little about her.”

“But you know…”  The woman shook her head.  “Sorry.  I should introduce myself first.”  She stuck out her hand.  “Rhiannon Davies.  Feel free to sing a few bars of the Fleetwood Mac song.  Everyone does.”

After a chuckle, Vonnie obliged.  

“‘Rhiannon rings like a bell through the night and wouldn't you love to love her?  Takes to the sky like a bird in flight and who will be her lover?’”  She wrinkled her nose.  “Did people sing that to you even as a kid?”

Rhiannon nodded.

“Yep.  My parents had to explain to a two-year-old what a lover was which I’m sure was fun for them.”

“Oh dear…”

Rhiannon shrugged.

“Their fault for picking that name though I love it.”  Rhiannon lowered her voice.  “Anyway, you know what Jamie… is?  Right?”

“An angel?”

Rhiannon nodded.

“But don’t go around saying it.  Myself and my parents are the only ones who know.  Other than you now.  Though I think some suspect.  Every twenty or so years, she’ll disappear.  And then she’ll come back, passing herself off as her own child.  I mean she never outright says that.  But people say it and she doesn’t correct them.”

“How did you find out… if you don’t mind my asking?”

“I’ve always known.  My parents found out in the 80s.  My uncle… mom’s brother, dad’s best friend… was gay and died of AIDS.”  Rhiannon gestured to a photo on the wall, two sconces on either side.

“I’m so sorry!”

“Thanks.  I wish I’d known him.  Jamie was his friend and when she’d visit him in the hospital… when he’d started to get delirious… he kept saying ‘Angel… angel…’  Last thing he ever said, actually.  Jamie was there when he died… my parents, too.  And that’s when they swore they also saw her glowing.”

Vonnie wiped at a tear.

“That had to be so comforting to them.”

“It was.  Shortly thereafter, they got engaged… grief unites people, ya know?  Then married and then they opened this place.”

Vonnie looked at Rhiannon with shock.

“Your family owns Cynefin?”

Rhiannon nodded.

“I learned to walk behind the bar.  And it turned out the apple didn’t fall from the tree… even if not quite directly.  I’m a lesbian.  A queer kid can’t do much better than growing up in a gay bar!”

Vonnie shook her head in amazement.

“That’s…  It’s remarkable.  To turn their grief into this.”  She waved around them then returned her attention to Rhiannon.  “Do you have siblings?”

“Nope.  Took ten years just to get me.  And I’m enough of a handful,” she joked.  “You?”

“A brother.  Younger.  Luke.”

“Are you close to your family?”

Vonnie nodded.

“Yeah.  I mean I talk to them a lot.  And I lived with them until I went to college.  Now I live in the dorms… when I’m not helping Jamie and staying with her.”

“Ireland, right?  I can tell by your voice.”

“Yeah.  So I go home on breaks but… I’m also not really that open with them about… things.  They’re very loving and it’s not like they’re uber-conservative or anything but…  Kind of one of those situations where they taught us to be kind and welcoming of everyone but I always felt like they’d be pretty disappointed if it turned out we weren’t quite what they expected.  I actually…”  Vonnie’s face flushed.  “I got pregnant when I was nineteen.  Hid the entire pregnancy from them.”

The shock was evident on Rhiannon’s face.

“But… what did you do when the baby was born?”

Vonnie heaved a sigh.  She wasn’t sure she wanted to tell a virtual stranger about that.  But…  She had so few people she could talk to about Avi.  And Jamie had said the folks at Cynefin were welcoming and understanding.  And Rhiannon… somehow it felt like she knew her.  She gave a resolute nod then proceeded,

“I… I’m not really proud of it but… I left the baby on the doorstep of a cabin of someone I knew would take care of him.  And… and he did.  And then he got him to his adoptive parents who… actually…”  Vonnie looked over at Jamie.  “His dad is an angel, too.”

“Whoa…”

“Yeah.  And he’s great, of course.  And the little man’s mam is a really lovely woman.”

“Wait… what?  So this couple is… an angel and a woman?  That seems very… scary.  I mean I’m not the most devout person but I’ve read Genesis.”

Vonnie laughed.

“I know, right?  I was weirded out when I first heard about it.  But I guess it’s a thing.  They’re called anam caras.”

“I know that term!  Soul friend.”

“Yeah.  Anyway, they don’t have sex, I guess, so the whole Genesis thing is apparently unrelated.   I still don’t really know what that sons of God and daughters of Eve thing is all about but it’s not this.  And he’s so happy… Avi.  I’m so glad he’s with them.”

Rhiannon reached across the table and squeezed Vonnie’s hand.

“That’s wonderful!  I’m happy for you and Avi and his family.  But… anam caras…” Rhiannon repeated.  She swiveled around to look at Jamie who was oblivious as she doled out pints.  

“What ya thinking?”

“It’s just… have you ever had moments when it seems like Jamie is, well, not entirely there?  Like she goes somewhere else in her mind?”

Vonnie gave a vigorous nod.

“Just before we came here, actually!  I, well, I told her that I thought I was bi… and she was very accepting, of course.  But it seemed to trigger… something.”

Rhiannon lowered her voice even more.

“I’ve always suspected there was something tragic in Jamie’s past.  Maybe she had an anam cara, too.  And any time you get an immortal with a mortal… tragic.”

“That would be heartbreaking…  But assumedly they can visit Heaven, right?”

“I would sure hope so!  But I bet it’s not the same when they come back here.”

“No…”

“You’re going to America with her, right?”

“I am, yeah.  Still not entirely sure why… or how with the travel ban.  But Jamie said not to worry about it.  All I know is that she has to help someone there and, well, I’ve never been so… I wasn’t missing a chance when she asked!  And I do like working with Jamie.”

“Don’t blame you.  Can I give you my number?  Maybe…  It’s just…  I care about Jamie.  She’s like an aunt to me.  So if you figure anything out… maybe you could keep me posted?” Rhiannon asked hopefully.

“Sure!”  Vonnie withdrew her cell phone.  The mystery of Jamie aside, she welcomed the chance to get to know Rhiannon better.  

The two young women exchanged phone numbers.

“And, ya know, if you just need someone to talk to, that’s cool, too,” Rhiannon offered.  “I know it can be hard to carry these big secrets and not have many people to talk it over with.”

“Thanks, I really appreciate that.  It is sometimes a lot.”

“Sure thing.”  Rhiannon noted Vonnie’s empty glass.  “Need another cider?  Was thinking of getting myself one.”

“Sure!  Thanks!”  

“Be right back.”  

“‘Kay.”

Vonnie stared at her phone and the new entry in her contacts  as she waited for Rhiannon to return.  While she couldn’t deny she felt something of a flutter in her chest, especially when Rhiannon had squeezed her hand, simply having a friend who she could be honest with would  be enough.

“And here we are.  Mom sent out some apple cider cookies, too.  I’ll introduce you later if you’d like.”

“I’d love that!” Vonnie agreed.  

“Awesome.  So tell me about your classes?  Maybe you’ll make me rethink not going to uni.”

Vonnie laughed.

“Not sure about that!  But sure.”

The two chatted away, merrily enjoying their cider and cookies.

Unbeknownst to them, Jamie occasionally glanced over and grinned.

Since Cynefin’s founding, she had been responsible for 27 happy couples.  If it became 28… well, she certainly wouldn’t complain.

*~*~*

Saturday, October 2nd, 2021

Andrew watched with appreciation as JenniAnn finished applying her eye make-up.  

“Okay, done,” she announced.  “I’m surprised I didn’t forget how to put it on.”

Andrew smiled and shook his head.

“You look beautiful… as always.  But it has been a long time since we had a night out in NYC.”

“February 2020.”

“Yup.”

Andrew embraced JenniAnn and kissed her hair.

“You ready to head out?”

JenniAnn nodded.

“A little nervous… but yeah.”

Andrew gave her another squeeze.

“We’re eating outside.  It’ll be safe.”

“I know.  I think I’m actually more nervous about just getting… I dunno… over-stimulated on the crowded sidewalks or something.  It’s been so long since I’ve been around a lot of strangers!” JenniAnn explained.

Andrew nodded.

“I can understand that, Laja.  I really can.  But…”  He kissed her forehead.  “I’ll be there to protect you.”

JenniAnn beamed.

“I know you will.  And… it will be nice to have a proper double-date with Aziraphale and Crowley.  Haven’t really had a chance to see them out and about in public.”

Andrew chuckled.

“That will be interesting.  Now…  Let’s go say good night to the kids and head out, hmm?  Maybe if we get back early enough, we could squeeze in a little dancing before bed?”

JenniAnn beamed and nodded.

“I’d like that.”

Hand-in-hand, the two left their room.  To their surprise; Belle, Shelby, and Violeta were waiting in the hallway.

“Ooh!  You’re so pretty, Mama!” Belle chirped as Violeta took a photo.

“Thank you, baby!”  JenniAnn stooped to kiss Belle’s hair.  

“What’s all this about?” Andrew asked, waving to Violeta.

“It’s your first date… well, first date outside Dyeland… since COVID began,” Violeta explained.

“We thought it was worth documenting,” Shelby added.

“See!”  Violeta showed off her photo.  “You look so cute and happy!”

“Well, thank you.”  Andrew kissed her temple.  “Anything you need before we head out?”

“Nope!  Max has the pizza and fixings in the kitchen.  We’ll get everyone fed.  Then some Hide-and-Seek.”

“Yay!” Belle cheered.

“And then to bed,” Violeta continued.

“Boo!” Belle pouted.

Andrew ruffled her hair.

“Sleep’s important, little elf.  It gives you energy.  If you’re good for Violeta and Max tonight, we’ll have donuts for breakfast.  How about that?”

“Yum!”

Andrew lifted her up and kissed her brow.

“Then it’s a plan!  Go tell Avi, okay?”

“Okay!”

Once Belle had run off, Violeta continued.

“And… once we’re sure they’re asleep, Shel and Max and Rose and I are gonna watch Midnight Mass.”

Andrew frowned.

“Is that the one by the Hill House people?”

“And Bly Manor!” Shelby replied.

“Well, okay…  Just… don’t get too scared,” Andrew warned.

“Or too philosophical,” JenniAnn teased.

Violeta laughed.

“We won’t.  Well…  We’ll try not to.”

Andrew and JenniAnn hugged both girls.  

“Call if anything comes up,” JenniAnn reminded.  “We’ll both have our cell phones.”

“We know!” Shelby assured.  “But I’m sure everything will be fine.  This is your night.  Don’t worry about us.”

“I’ll try not to,” JenniAnn promised before smiling back at Andrew.

The angel took her hand again then the four headed to the kitchen where Andrew and JenniAnn checked on Avi, Max, Rose, and their grandkids before heading to the portal to begin their big night in the city.

*~*~*

“That crème brûlée…  Perfection!   One of the best I’ve ever tasted!” Aziraphale gushed as he, Crowley, Andrew, and JenniAnn walked away from the restaurant where they’d just enjoyed dinner and dessert.

“The black forest torte was amazing, too.”  JenniAnn licked her lips at the memory.  

“I think we could have saved ourselves some cash, Andrew.  Seems like they only wanted dessert,” Crowley jested.

JenniAnn laughed.

“I mean it was the highlight… but the squash ravioli was delicious, too.  And you tease us but you finished your apple crumb cake before any of the rest of us finished our desserts.”

Crowley only smiled.

Andrew, too, remained silent.  He was simply enjoying the banter and seeing JenniAnn so happy.  Despite her concerns, she’d weathered the crowds well and seemed newly enchanted by Manhattan.

Aziraphale took a few steps back and halted.

“Ooh…  I’ve never noticed that book shop.  And it’s still open.  Could we?”

Andrew looked to JenniAnn.

“I’d just as soon get back home… get to our dancing,” she offered.

Andrew smiled and nodded.

“Me too.”  He turned back to their friends.  “You two go ahead but we’re gonna head home.  It’s been a wonderful evening.  Thank you for joining us!”

“An absolute delight!” Aziraphale agreed as the four exchanged hugs.

“Let me know if you have any more assignments that could use a green thumb, Andrew,” Crowley reminded.

“Absolutely.”

“And JenniAnn… are we still on for Tuesday?” Aziraphale checked.  

JenniAnn gave an eager nod.

“Yup!  Azrael wanted to check in.  Not sure yet if anyone else is coming.”

“I shall look forward to it!”  Aziraphale grinned then offered his arm to Crowley who happily took it.

Andrew and JenniAnn smiled after the two as they entered the book shop then continued on, their own arms linked.

“They really are lovely,” JenniAnn mused.  “I’m so glad we were able to help bring them properly together.  Imagine… 6,000 years of will-they-or-won’t-they.  I wasn’t sure I could handle much more than a decade!”

“We did have our moments…” Andrew recalled.  “But all the angst was worth it in the end.  I’m sure they feel the same way.”

“I know I do.”  JenniAnn beamed at Andrew.

The two continued in companionable silence, enjoying the sights and sounds of the city, until they’d reached the alley where the portal waited.

Andrew turned to JenniAnn and took both of her hands in his.

“I’m really glad we did this, Laja.”

“Me too, my love.  I had a great time.  It was so wonderful to be back here.  So… freeing.  But… spending time with you was the best part.”

“Laja…” Andrew moved closer and brushed his lips against JenniAnn’s forehead.  When she stretched upwards, Andrew kissed her waiting lips.

“Disgusting…” a cold, cruel voice sneered.

Andrew felt a chill run through him.  He sensed JenniAnn’s body going rigid.

And then he saw them… demons forming a tightening circle around them.

JenniAnn whimpered and clasped the cross around her neck.

“Laja, listen to me,” Andrew whispered.  “I’m gonna cover you and we’re gonna run towards the portal.  Do you have your key out?”

“Y-yeah.”

“Good.  One… two… three…”

Andrew hovered around JenniAnn as they dashed in the direction of the portal, swerving between two demons.

The angel of death yelped when one grabbed his hair but he ignored it and pressed on.  

But he didn’t see the demon hurtling towards them from the left… not until he’d made contact and caused Andrew to fall, JenniAnn coming with him.

Briefly, Andrew saw that the circle had closed… there was nowhere to run.

“God help us!” he cried before climbing on top of JenniAnn, shielding her.  “Laja… if you get a chance… run.  Don’t look back.  Just…”

JenniAnn shook her head.

“Seems dear old Daddy is too busy to help,” a demon taunted.  

Andrew ignored them.

“Laja, I mean it.  I… I love you and I need you to run.”

“No…  I… I…”  Tears poured down JenniAnn’s cheeks.  “Joshua!” she shouted.

“He’s not coming, either.  You should know by now that he’s a bit careless with his friends.  Crucified… beheaded… stabbed… stoned..” a second demon counted off.

“Get them away from each other!” the first demon screeched.  “Revolting things…  An angel of the Most High… defiling himself with a clay-bitch.”

Andrew squeezed one of JenniAnn’s hands.

“I love you so much…”

Suddenly, from both sides, the demons kicked Andrew.

JenniAnn let out a blood-curdling scream… one that was all too familiar to Andrew.

Andrew fought to keep JenniAnn shielded beneath him.  He saw her eyes go wide.

“Andrew!” she screamed, trying to get her hands out from beneath his body.

But she was too late.  A demon swung a rotted pipe, hitting Andrew in the head.  

Immediately, JenniAnn felt his body go slack.

“A-andrew!  Andrew!” she bellowed.

But there was no answer.

“Get him off her!” the first demon, the seeming leader, shouted.

JenniAnn tried to cling to Andrew but they were too strong.  They pulled him away like a rag doll.  Before she could get up and go after them, the leader gripped her shoulders and shoved her back to the ground.

JenniAnn screamed when he straddled her waist and grabbed her chin, his jagged nails digging in.  He smiled wickedly at her.

“Don’t worry, JenniAnn.  You won’t mind much in a few minutes.  Not when you see who your beloved Andrew truly is…”

JenniAnn’s mind filled with darkness… and then scenes of vivid, horrific violence.  Andrew’s assignments.  And not just any assignments.  The worst of them.  The times he’d had to merely stand by… watching and waiting.  Rape and torture and child abuse…  

“And he did nothing…  Didn’t raise a single finger…  Didn’t make a sound.  Your Andrew let those things happen…”

It was his name… Andrew’s… that pulled JenniAnn back from the sea of pain and despair.  She opened her eyes and, past the demon’s head, saw the stars… and something else.

Two somethings.

Brilliant white and obsidian black against the night sky.

Closer and closer and then… the demon was yanked off of JenniAnn.

“Ah, Xerxian…  Good to see you again.”

The demon screamed when Crowley turned him around to face him.  

Seizing her opportunity, JenniAnn scrambled towards where Andrew lay, only vaguely aware of the demons evaporating around her.

“My… my love…” she murmured when she reached Andrew’s side.  Fresh tears fell from her eyes when she saw his mangled face.  “My love…” she repeated before she began to feel queasy and disoriented as her neurons misfired and a seizure overtook her.  With her last bit of strength, JenniAnn grabbed Andrew’s right hand and rested her head in the crook of his arm.

With a final utterance, JenniAnn gave into her exhaustion.

“Joshua…”

*~*~*

Sunday, October 3rd, 2021

JenniAnn awoke to a sluggish body and foggy mind… and a sterile, largely white and tan room.  

A hospital room.

The only sign of comfort was the lanky, black-clad fellow sprawled on the window seat.

Seeing Crowley, the memories of what had happened in the alley came back.

“Andrew!” JenniAnn shouted as she leapt from the bed, disturbing a heart monitor.

Crowley jumped up from his seat.  He glanced at the video monitor, causing it to go back a few seconds and lock on an image of JenniAnn peacefully sleeping.  Next, he sound-proofed the room with a quick hand wave.  The nurses, God love them, couldn’t help right now.

“JenniAnn…” Crowley gently grabbed her right shoulder.

Whipping around, the woman locked eyes with the former-demon… now, once again, a Watcher.

"Where is he?" she demanded.

"Safe.  Sleeping.  In another hospital room.  Just next door.  Aziraphale is with him, watching over him.  They can't..."

JenniAnn ran to the door.

“I need to see him!”

“Not right now.  A doctor is with him.”

“Then… then… I… I’m going to destroy them!” JenniAnn growled through gritted teeth.

“You are not,” Crowley countered, trying to pull her away.

“Watch me!”

Crowley looped his arms around JenniAnn’s waist and pulled her away from the entry.

“I can’t be letting you chase after demons!” he insisted.  

JenniAnn began to twist in Crowley’s arms.

As Crowley struggled to keep her contained, his wings emerged and wrapped around the woman, effectively putting her in a straitjacket.

“Stop it!” JenniAnn shrieked.

“Ow!” Crowley howled as she yanked one of his feathers.

JenniAnn went limp.

“Sorry…” she murmured.

Crowley relaxed… but just barely.

“S’okay.  Didn’t hurt that much.  Was being over-dramatic.  But I’ll have you know that you can pluck the old wings bald and I’m still not letting you leave this room.  I… promised.”

“Promised who?  What?”

“Promised Andrew.”  Crowley sucked in a breath.  “If anything happened… I’d keep you safe.  Kids, too.  That nightmare… ‘bout a month ago, was it?  Afterwards, we made a pact… at his insistence.”

JenniAnn began to cry.

Crowley loosened his hold just enough so she could turn around and rest her head on his shoulder.

“Thank… you,” she choked out.  “Is… is he gonna be okay?”

“Praying so.  He hasn’t discorporated.  That’s a good sign, right?”

“Yeah…”

Crowley’s own eyes filled with tears.  He couldn’t imagine what those moments during the attack had been like for Andrew…  To realize he might not be able to protect his anam cara…  Rather, he could imagine…  He just didn’t want to.

Recognizing that her chances of wrestling away from Crowley weren’t good… not to mention successfully taking on a team of demons… JenniAnn let the fight go out of her.

“Could… could we have tea?” she asked.  “Please.  Might help calm my nerves so I can… can talk.  I… need to talk.”

Crowley studied her.

“You won’t bolt?”

“I won’t bolt,” she promised.

“Swear by the mane?”

JenniAnn smiled.

“You’re really bringing Joshua’s hair into this?”

“Yup.  Really think you ought to talk to someone about your attachment to it.”  Crowley grinned.

“Oh, shut up…  He has nice hair.  And yes…  I swear by the mane that I won’t bolt,” JenniAnn reiterated.

“All right.”

Crowley released her then waved to the window seat where a tray appeared holding a kettle, two cups, and a platter of treats.

JenniAnn sniffed the air.

“Apple cinnamon?”

Crowley smiled.

“Couldn’t resist.  The biscuits, too.”

JenniAnn gave his hand an affectionate squeeze.

“Thank you.”

The two sat down on opposite sides of the tray.  Crowley handed JenniAnn the first cup.

“Thanks.”

“My pleasure.”  

JenniAnn took a sip.  And then another.

“Is he… awake?”

Crowley shook his head.

“Not yet.”

JenniAnn shuddered.

“They… they hit his head.  I… I’m afraid the TBI… it’ll come back.”

“We’ll pray it doesn’t.  And, even if it does, you made it through once before, right?”

“Right…  They’ll come get me, won’t they?  If something changes?”

“If they don’t, Aziraphale will.  Promise.”

“Good…”

“Thank you for finding us… for fighting them.”

Crowley’s eyes clouded at the memory.  He nodded.

“I’m glad we could… but also not.  Difficult to see.”

“I… I’m sure.”

There was silence for a few moments.

“Do you want to talk… about what you personally experienced?  Seeing Andrew… it was fairly obvious.  But you…  Didn’t look to be a mark on you.”

“A-andrew blocked me.  Except… except right at the end.  They got a hold of me and… and somehow… somehow they made me see… his assignments, I guess.  Very, very bad ones.  When… when he couldn’t intervene.  I… I think they meant for them to turn me against Andrew.  To make me angry at him for not intervening.  But… but he can’t!  Free will…”

Crowley rested a hand on her arm.

“I know.”

“It was a stupid idea.”

“Demons aren’t known for their brains.  I should know.”

JenniAnn smiled wearily.

“You’re smart.  And you also have good hair.”

Crowley laughed.

“You were smart.  Even in the beginning.  When you first came to Willowveil,” JenniAnn continued.

The Watcher shrugged.

“I was always exceptional.”

JenniAnn laughed loudly, surprising herself.

Crowley smiled, proud of himself.

“What did you do?  To get them to leave, I mean?”

“Mostly we were just there.  They still don’t know what to make of us… still don’t know how to get the best of us.  They’re cowards, JenniAnn.  Once they realized there was a chance they might get harmed…  Away they went.”

“But… but then why didn’t Andrew scare them?  They’re supposed to be scared of him, too!”

“They are.  But… they also knew he was outnumbered.  And they knew that he’d focus more on you than on fighting.  There were at least a dozen demons there, JenniAnn.  And that’s not counting any who may have disappeared the second they saw Aziraphale and me… before we even saw them.  If they weren’t scared of Andrew, they wouldn’t have bothered to outnumber him to such an extent.”

JenniAnn hung her head.

“I… I should have run.  Andrew told me to run.  But I didn’t want to leave him!  But if I had… he could have focused on protecting himself.”

Crowley reached across the tray and squeezed the woman’s hand.

“You don’t know that.  And even if you somehow could… who would blame you for not wanting to leave your beloved behind?  I also… I don’t think you could have outrun them.  There were so many of them.  They didn’t give you that chance, JenniAnn.”

JenniAnn stared out the window for a moment then startled and turned back to Crowley.

“The kids!”

“They’ve been told… Shelby, Violeta, Max, and Rose know the full truth.  Belle and Avi just know that Mama and Daddy got hurt and are in the hospital but will be back soon.  Max even made sure they got their donuts.  Your parents are at Willowveil.  All the grandparents, actually.  And Azrael and Michael.  Just in case.  We’ve no reason to believe they can access Dyeland.”

JenniAnn let out a sigh of relief.

“Now please… eat a little,” Crowley urged.  “Get some color in your cheeks.  It’ll make Andrew feel better when you see him.”

JenniAnn nodded and heeded his words, anxiously awaiting word that she could go see Andrew.

*~*~*

Half an hour later, Crowley and JenniAnn were mindlessly watching a cooking show when the former’s cell phone let out a harp crescendo.  JenniAnn looked on, anxious, as he answered.

“Yeah?  Good!  Be right in then.”

Crowley hung up and smiled.

“He’s up.  Askin’ to see you.”  

JenniAnn leaped out of her bed.

“Don’t rush yourself,” Crowley warned, knowing it was useless.

“Which room?”

“Just next door.  Right.”

Crowley squeezed JenniAnn’s hand before they entered Andrew’s room.

Aziraphale was waiting just inside, smiling widely though Crowley could see the pain in his eyes.

“All ready and waiting!” the angel chirped before stepping aside so JenniAnn could better see Andrew.

“Laja…” Andrew croaked.

JenniAnn’s heart pounded as she stepped closer.  She noticed every scrape and cut on the angel of death’s arms, neck, and face.  His face had suffered the worst of it.  One eye was blackened, his nose… likely broken… was bandaged up, and there were stitches across his forehead.

“I… I look terrible, I know,” Andrew choked out.

JenniAnn shook her head as tears began to trickle down her cheeks.

“You… you don’t,” she insisted.  “But…  I… I’m afraid to t-touch you.  I don’t want to… to hurt…”

Crowley began to move towards JenniAnn but Aziraphale grabbed his arm.

“You won’t,” Andrew assured.  “Pain meds.  No pain.  Later probably.  Not now.”

And that was all the encouragement JenniAnn needed.  Heedless of the two other angelic beings in the room, JenniAnn rushed towards Andrew’s bed and climbed on, straddling his lap and kissing every patch of his face not covered by a bandage.

Aziraphale squeezed Crowley’s hand.

“Well then… best leave them alone.”

But Crowley didn’t budge.

Aziraphale waited a few seconds.  Maybe Crowley needed this… seeing their friends together, in each other’s arms.

Andrew wrapped his arms around JenniAnn’s waist and rested his head on her shoulder.

“My Laja…”

Crowley let out a sigh and then left the room of his own accord with Aziraphale following.

“Love…” JenniAnn echoed.

“How do you feel?” Andrew asked as he stroked her face.

“Better now.  A-and you?”

“Physically fine.  Really,” Andrew assured.  “But…”  His face crumpled.  “What… what did they do to… to you?”

JenniAnn bit her lip.  

“Laja…”  Andrew brushed a tear from her cheek.

“Nothing… physically.  But they, umm, they made me see some of your assignments that… that didn’t go well.  When you had to respect free will and… and let things… happen.”

JenniAnn bowed her head.

Andrew’s whole body tensed.  He had taken such care to protect her… to not let her know the worst of his assignments.  And they’d taken that away.  They’d hurt her.

“I… I’m so sorry, Laja.  So… so sorry.”

“It… it didn’t work.  It really didn’t work,” JenniAnn insisted.  “I… I think they meant for me to become angry at you but… but you couldn’t…  You had to… to let it happen.”

Andrew pulled JenniAnn closer and held her as she sobbed.  He knew very well the images and sounds that were filling her mind just then.  

“I’m so sorry,” he repeated.  “I love you so much, Laja.  So much.”  Andrew nuzzled her hair.  Then, gently, he pulled her back from him and saw that the light had gone out of her eyes.  She was seizing.  “Oh, Laja…”

After a few moments, JenniAnn blinked.

Andrew kissed her forehead.

“I’m sorry, Laja.”

“Sleepy…”

“I know.  Get under the covers with me.  I think we could both do with a nap.”

JenniAnn nodded.

Once she was comfortable, Andrew tucked the blanket around her.  He settled onto his side, his back to the door, effectively blocking JenniAnn from view.

“I love you.”  JenniAnn squeezed Andrew’s hand.

“I love you, too.  So much.  Rest now, darlin’.”  

“Kay.”

Andrew watched until JenniAnn’s face relaxed and her breathing steadied.  Then, after a final kiss of her brow, he joined her in sleep.

*~*~*

Outside the room, Crowley and Aziraphale kept their post, invisible to the nurses, doctors, and visitors going to and fro.  If a nurse or doctor felt compelled to enter Andrew’s room, they found themselves overcome with the feeling that they should move on.

“I think we should stop seeing them in public,” Crowley blurted out.  “Dyeland… sure.  More protected.  But not here.  Not any more.”

“Crowley…”

“Look, she’s already got a target on her back because she’s with him…  If he’s not public enemy number one down there, he’s close.  Definitely can’t put the brakes on the two of them.  But no reason to make it obvious that she’s also friends with me.”

“With us.”

Crowley nodded.

“God knows they don’t care for you.  But I’m the traitor.”

“My dear…”  Aziraphale’s voice softened and he hugged Crowley.  “You didn’t do this.”

“No.  But it’s not happened before like this.  Before us… me.”

“Crowley…”  

“Shoulda known…  Nothing good ever comes of me befriending women.”

“Crowley!  That’s nonsense.”

“Tell that to Eve…”

Aziraphale sighed.

“Crowley, you made a mistake.  You were forgiven.  So was Eve.  And good did come of it.  Evil, too…  But good.”

The watcher said nothing in reply.

Aziraphale pulled Crowley’s glasses away and saw that his golden eyes were rimmed with tears.

“Dear Crowley…” Aziraphale cooed before wrapping his arms around his anam cara.

Crowley’s body relaxed and the tears splashed down his cheeks.

“Let it out, my love,” Aziraphale coached, his voice soft and soothing.

“Don’t… don’t ever want to see them like that again,” Crowley exclaimed.

“I know…  Me neither.”

“Not fair…”

“No… demons tend not to be.  Except this one I once knew…”

Crowley smiled but it flickered and soon disappeared.

“Angel…”

“I’m here.  I’m right here.  We’re safe.  They’re safe.  If we were a danger to them, God would have told us to leave.  She hasn’t.”

Crowley slid down the wall.  

Aziraphale sat on the floor beside him, holding him closely.

“They’ll pay…  Gonna make them pay…” Crowley muttered.

Aziraphale very much hoped Crowley would not attempt to go after his old colleagues but said nothing, hoping he just needed to get it out of his system.

“Angel…” Crowley said again.

“Hmm?”

“Love you.”

“I love you, too.  Very much.”

Then Aziraphale began to hum.

Despite his turmoil, Crowley smiled.

“Find me somebody to love….  Find me somebody to love…”

*~*~*

Andrew awoke first, momentarily startled to find himself in a hospital room.  Then he remembered, however vaguely, why he and JenniAnn were there… demons had attacked them.  Gently, he tightened his hold on JenniAnn.

She looked so small.

She was, of course, a good foot shorter than him and much slighter.  That was nothing new.  But it felt different just then.  

Andrew began to feel queasy and his head pounded.

Why couldn’t he have held on just a little longer?  Aziraphale and Crowley had come.  They’d helped… they would have helped him.  He’d tried to outrun the demons and, failing that, he’d shielded her beneath his own body.  But maybe he should have fought?  He remembered the relentless blows.  One of them must have knocked him out.  And that must have been when they’d grabbed her.

And then Andrew had no idea what had happened.

What JenniAnn had told him was terrible.  But what if that wasn’t all?  She had kept the details of Rex’s assault to herself for so long.  What if she was doing the same thing again?

Andrew brushed his lips against JenniAnn’s hair.  His head began to throb so he closed his eyes and allowed his other senses to take over.

He could smell her lavender shampoo.

He could feel the warmth of her body, the curve of her shoulder beneath his right hand.

He could hear her soft breathing and birds chirping outside.

Andrew let his mind wander back… back to their first kiss, to the first time they’d shared a bed, to their first moments with their children.

Then an intrusive thought came.  A restaurant.  A man harassing JenniAnn.  Him losing control.  And his Laja looking at him with fear.

Andrew’s eyes flashed open and filled with tears.  

That couldn’t happen again.  He couldn’t bear it.  But he could remember the blow to his head and then the black-out.

The signs were already there.  The headache that was brewing despite the pain meds, the blurry vision, the nausea.  

Tears slid down Andrew’s cheeks.

So much had changed since 2012!  JenniAnn had struggled enough with his TBI then.  But now… now they were so much closer.  The burden and the heartache would be greater… for both of them.  

As Andrew began to sob, JenniAnn stirred.  After a few moments of confusion, she sat up quickly and studied Andrew.

“Love… my love…  It… it’s okay,” she tried to assure him.  “Oh Andrew…”  She dotted his face with kisses.

“The… the TBI… I… I think it’s back, Laja.  I feel… the same,” Andrew choked out.  “And I… I’m afraid.”

“Oh love…”  JenniAnn cupped his face in her hands.  “I… I was afraid of that.  Not because we can’t face it again.  We can!  I know we can, Andrew.  But… I… I hate to see you suffer.”

“The kids…  Laja, I don’t want the kids to see…”

“Andrew, there’s no shame in being sick.  They’ve seen me laid up after a seizure plenty of times and I… I know it’s not the same.  This is… is worse.  Harder on you than the epilepsy is on me.  But there’s no shame in either.  It… it can’t be helped.”

“That guy…  The guy that was harassing you.  And I… I almost lost control of myself.  You had to call Mick.  I don’t want them to see that.”

“They won’t, my love.  Once we’re released, we’ll go home.  And… and we’ll stay there.  Until things are better.”

Andrew forced a smile and nodded.  Then it crumbled.

“Did… did they do anything else to you?  Please… tell me if…”

“No…  Nothing,” JenniAnn assured.  “They… they barely touched me except…”  She choked back a sob.  “After they pulled you away....  One… he… he did get on top of me.”

Andrew groaned.

“Only… only to grab my chin a-and force me to look at him and that’s when I saw… all those assignments.  It… it was horrible.  For… for those people.  But… but also knowing how… how you must have felt.  How God must have felt.  It… it didn’t do what they wanted.  Not at all.  It really did make me respect and love you more, Andrew.  Truly.  Truly, truly, truly…”

Andrew closed his eyes as JenniAnn peppered his face with kisses.

“Thank you,” he murmured.

“Thank you… for everything you do.  For our family, for me, but… for humanity, too.  I love you so much, Andrew.”

“And I love you so much, Laja.”  Andrew kissed her.  “I… I’m just so sorry I couldn’t do more.  You must have been so… so scared when he… he…”

“I was.  But it’s over now.  And… I think I had a seizure right after.  So the memories are already getting cloudy.  I just… I want to focus on getting you better.”

“Okay.”  Andrew sighed and began to relax.

“I do hope we can go home soonish,” JenniAnn commented.  “Our bed is much comfier.  And prettier.”

Andrew chuckled.

“It is.”  

There was a knock on the door.

“Uh oh…”  JenniAnn looked around for somewhere to hide.  

“It’s Edmund,” a familiar voice called.

“No respect for angelic boundaries,” Crowley sneered.

Andrew and JenniAnn laughed.

“Come in,” the former shouted.

Dr. Edmund Talson entered the room with Aziraphale and Crowley behind him.

“Put up a shield to give you privacy,” Crowley explained.  “This one is apparently immune.”

JenniAnn beamed at the doctor then smiled gently at Crowley.

“It’s okay.  I don’t think he’ll boot me.  He’s a friend.”

“I’ve no intention of it,” Dr. Talson assured.  “Max told me you were here.  I’m so, so sorry.  I hope it’s okay that I took the liberty of taking over your care.  Both of you.”

JenniAnn rose and hugged the man.

“Thank you.  That’s actually a huge relief.  It… it’s just gonna be easier with someone who will believe us.”

“Absolutely.  Tell me what happened.  Please.”

Haltingly, Andrew began to relay what had occurred.  After the point where he’d lost consciousness, JenniAnn resumed the tale.  And then it fell to Aziraphale and Crowley.

“We called 911 as soon as the last of the demons were gone,” Aziraphale explained.  “We made a point not to move Andrew but…”

“The damage had been done,” Crowley finished.  “We didn’t see any other weapons besides the pipe.  They… they were wearing heavy boots.”

JenniAnn flinched and tightened her hold of Andrew.

“Thank you.  And one of you was with Andrew when he woke up?”

Aziraphale nodded and raised his hand.

“And how did he seem?  How was his speech?”

“He… he was understandably shaken.  Immediately asked for JenniAnn.  Maybe…”  Aziraphale glanced at Andrew.  “Maybe a slight slur but, perhaps, no more than someone who was exhausted.”

Dr. Talson jotted a note then turned his attention to Andrew.

“And how did you feel when you woke up?”

“I… just wanted to see Laja.”

Dr. Talson waited for Andrew to say more but nothing came.

“All right.  Thank you.  I’m so sorry you two experienced that.  I can’t imagine how terrifying it was.”  He sucked in a deep breath before continuing.  “They did a CT scan when Andrew first came in.  The good news is there wasn’t any sign of hemorrhage.  The concerning news is it did reveal bruising and some swelling in the frontal lobe.”

Andrew screwed his eyes shut.

“Like last time…”

The doctor nodded.

“Unlike last time, there was also some damage to the occipital lobe.”

“What’s that do?” JenniAnn questioned.

“Visual processing.”

JenniAnn squeezed Andrew’s hand.

“Can you see okay?”

“Mostly.  It’s… a little blurry.”

“And that could clear up soon.  Or… or not.  Right now we’re only a few hours out from the injuries,” Dr. Talson reminded.  “I’d like to have an MRI done as soon as you’re up to it, Andrew.”

The angel nodded.

“As for you…”  Dr. Talson turned his attention to JenniAnn.  “Were you struck or did you fall at any point?”

JenniAnn shook her head.

“I mean… I did fall.  But my head never hit the pavement or anything.  Andrew… he blocked them from hitting me.”  She gave Andrew a tender, loving smile then kissed his brow.

“Good.  Good job, Andrew.”  Dr. Talson smiled at Andrew before resuming his discussion with JenniAnn.  “Any other disturbances?  Did you have any seizures?”

“Yeah…  Right after it all happened.  And again when… when I came into Andrew’s room.  But I’m sure that was just the stress of everything.”

“Probably so,” the doctor agreed.  “Even so, I’d like to keep you overnight.  So long as there are no further issues, I’ll release you tomorrow, JenniAnn.  Andrew… I’m afraid I want to keep you for at least a few days.  Maybe only three or so… assuming the MRI doesn’t give us any further cause for alarm.  I understand that given your unique circumstances, it would be best for you to get back to Willowveil as soon as possible.”

All three angels and JenniAnn nodded.

“Good.  I’ll leave you alone for a bit.  Andrew, I’d like to see you up and around in an hour or so,” Dr. Talson ordered.  “Then we’ll see about that MRI.”

“Sounds like a plan.  Thank you, Edmund.  We really appreciate this.”

“Of course.”  The doctor shook Andrew’s and JenniAnn’s hands warmly then turned to Aziraphale and Crowley.  “Gentlemen, good to meet you.  Thank you for your help.  Perhaps we could give these two some privacy?”

“Absolutely,” Aziraphale agreed as Crowley nodded.

“Good!”

“See you later!” JenniAnn called after the three as they departed.  Once they were gone, she focused on Andrew.  “How are you feeling about all of that?”

Andrew shrugged.

“Grateful there’s not more to it.  Very grateful he doesn’t see much to concern him about you.”  Andrew hugged JenniAnn.  “But… it makes me nervous.  It’s the same area as last time, Laja.  The area that causes mood disturbances and… and aggression.”

“I know.  And I can understand being concerned about it.  I’m concerned.  But Andrew…  The only times you exhibited aggression were when you perceived a threat.”

“And one time… it was you,” he reminded.  “When I had the nightmare.”

“Yes.  But as soon as you realized it was me, you calmed down.  You never fully lost control, Andrew.  I don’t think you could.”

“I hope not…”

JenniAnn kissed his shoulder then rested her head there.

“I love you so much, Andrew.  Always… always thinking of everyone else.  But now… now I need you to cut yourself some slack.  Let me help you when you need help.  Let me be with you… wherever this takes us.  Please?”

Andrew gently cupped her chin.

JenniAnn’s eyes fluttered closed briefly when he touched the nail marks there.  She sighed and buried her hands in his hair when he kissed the marks.

“Okay, Laja,” Andrew whispered in her ear.

“Good.”

“Laja?”

“Hmm?”

“I don’t want to sleep.  But… could we just stay like this for a while?  Cuddle?”

JenniAnn smiled and nodded.

“Happily.”

The two snuggled even closer and Andrew let out a contented sigh.  

His Laja was all right.  He was more or less all right.  And they were safe.  

“Thank You,” he silently prayed.

*~*~*

Later that afternoon, while Andrew was having an MRI done with Crowley invisibly and protectively nearby, Aziraphale tried his best to keep JenniAnn distracted.

“I will absolutely be handling Tuesday on my own, my dear.  Hopefully Andrew will be home by then and you’ll both need peace and quiet.  And food.  What do you think you might like to have?”

JenniAnn gave him a weary smile.  

“It’s okay, Aziraphale.  Just whatever you want to make will be…”

“But I need to do this for you!  And for Andrew!” the angel interrupted, his face flushed.

JenniAnn stared at him, surprised by the outburst.

“I… I’m sorry,” Aziraphale apologized.  “I… I truly didn’t mean to snap.  It’s only…  That book shop…  If I hadn’t insisted on going into that book shop…”  A tear trailed down his left cheek.

“Oh, Aziraphale!”  JenniAnn rose from her bed and settled beside the angel on the window seat.  She hugged his right arm.  “No…  Don’t think like that.  We could just as easily say that it wouldn’t have happened had Andrew and I not been so set on getting home early enough to sneak in some dancing.  If we’d gone into the book shop with you and Crowley… none of this would have happened.  But it did.  None… none of us wanted it to.  But… but it did.  And I… I don’t understand it.  I’m so… so grateful that you and Crowley came.  More than I can say.”

“Oh…” the angel murmured when JenniAnn kissed his cheek.  “Oh, dear, of course we’d do whatever we could!  We came as soon as we received word…”

“But why didn’t He send word earlier?” JenniAnn beseeched.  “Before Andrew was hit?”

Aziraphale sighed and wrapped an arm around her.

“I’ve asked myself much the same many times in my years.  And I still don’t know.  But… I have found some peace in acknowledging that good can come from evil… but it doesn’t make the evil less evil.  You can look for the silver linings… and you can find hope in them.  I hope you do.  But that doesn’t mean you can’t be angry or sad or disappointed.  It doesn’t mean you can’t rage against God for allowing this to happen to you and Andrew… while also thanking Her… Him… that neither of you was lost.   He can handle it.  I know that now.  You helped me to see that.  Andrew, too.”

JenniAnn let out a shaky breath.

“Thank you.  I… I needed to hear that.  They… they brought up Joshua.  They said that he was careless with his friends… and cited the ways the martyrs died.”

Aziraphale shook his head.

“They would.  They probably didn’t bother to bring up that they were the ones whispering to a neighbor to expose this or that Christian…  That they were the ones who saw a tree and thought ‘torture device’ and whispered that, too.  Joshua was never and is never careless… you know that.  But… he’s also not a dictator.  He gave us the freedom to love… and to hate.  To caress… and to kill.  And he died to preserve that freedom.”  Aziraphale shuddered at the memory.  “And he can handle anger, too.  Let him.”

“I… I will.  Just… too tired now.”

“Fair enough.”  Aziraphale stood and offered his hand to JenniAnn.  “Let’s get you back to bed, my dear.”

“Okay.  And… Andrew really liked that vegetable quiche you made a few weeks back.  I did, too.”

Aziraphale smiled.

“Then you shall have it.  Maybe with some turkey bangers on the side for protein.  The turkey supplied by Adam, of course.”

JenniAnn returned the angel’s smile.

“Sounds good.”

“And you should have a sweet.  Any ideas?”

“You really liked those cherry dumplings,” another voice replied.

JenniAnn beamed when she saw Azrael in the doorway, a suitcase in each hand.

“I did!  Azrael…  I’m so glad to see you.”

Azrael lowered his mask, set down the bags, and took JenniAnn’s right hand in both of his.

“I’m glad to see you, too.  I asked to come.  Gabe is with Michael now back at Willowveil.  How is Andrew?”

“Having an MRI right now.  He… he’s fine.  Just worried.  He doesn’t want it to be like last time.”

“Understandable.  I’ll pray he gets promising results.  Max says Edmund Talson has taken his case?”

JenniAnn nodded.

“Thankfully.”

“Yes.”  Azrael turned his attention to Aziraphale.  “Thank you to you and Crowley for your work last night.  Perhaps later you could debrief me?”

“Of course!  And absolutely.”

“Thank you.”  Azrael smiled then focused on JenniAnn again.  “And how are you feeling?”

“Just tired.  I had a couple seizures.  Just the normal kind.  I think Edmund’s only having me stay the night because of Andrew.”

“Maybe so.  But it’s wise, nonetheless.”  Azrael waved to the bags.  “We packed some things.  Well…  I packed for Andrew.  Your mother packed for you.  I… I didn’t go through your things.”

JenniAnn felt a rush of warmth when the chief angel of death blushed.  As  imposing as he was, a more bashful side had been revealed when he’d come to her and Aziraphale’s therapy sessions.

“Of course.  And thank you.  Really.  It will be nice to get into my own pajamas and out of this very unflattering gown.  How were the kids when you left?”

“Avi and Belle are well.  Landon and Amelia, too.  Michael, it turns out, is quite the ventriloquist.”  Azrael chuckled.  “He was performing a puppet show for them.”

“Aww!”

“It was quite adorable.”  Azrael’s smile faltered.  “The older kids… they know more and, thus, they are more troubled.  I think, so long as you can manage it, a video call later might put them at ease.  Your parents and other relatives, too.”

“Poor loves…  And, yes, Andrew and I were hoping we could do that.  It’d do us good to see them, too.  I’m just…  I’m not sure what to say to the little ones.  I don’t want to lie.  Andrew can’t lie.  But I also…  I can’t think of any way to tell them that Mama and Daddy were attacked by demons that wouldn’t terrify them.”  JenniAnn wiped at her eyes.  “And when they see Andrew…”

Azrael patted her back.

“Leave the demons out.  Angels don’t lie.  But we also work on a need-to-know basis.  And the little kids don’t need to know.  Tell them…”  Azrael looked at Aziraphale.  “Did you call 911 when you found them?”

“Crowley did.  After the last of the demons were gone.”

“And what did he tell them?”

“That we’d been out with some friends, separated for a little while, and when we came back, we saw they’d been attacked.  I believe the police assumed it was a mugging.  Crowley rightly guessed that we might become the prime suspects.”

JenniAnn gasped.

“So we also called Matthew,” Aziraphale continued, patting JenniAnn’s hand.  “He vouched for us being your friends.  We didn’t have any trouble.”

“Good.”  JenniAnn smiled appreciatively at Aziraphale.

“I would go off of that,” Azrael counseled.  “Just tell them you were attacked by people you didn’t know while in the city.  They’ll still be scared.  But you can tell them that precautions are in place to prevent it from happening again.  And there are.  For the time being, you and Andrew will have visible protection whenever you travel outside of Dyeland… from the Watchers.  They know us.  They know our power.”

“The Watchers…” JenniAnn repeated, rubbing at her head.  “So that’s… you two, Crowley, Marty, Sandy, Michael, Gabe, Uriel, Freya, Wahkan, and Reuel.”

“Among others,” Azrael confirmed.

“Is Raphael one?  I’ve always wondered why he never comes up.”

Azrael sighed.

JenniAnn’s eyes went wide.

“He… he didn’t fall did he?”

“No!  No, no,” Azrael assured.  “He’s just…  He’s… a lot.”

JenniAnn laughed at the expression on the angel of death’s face.  

“Well, now I really hope to meet him some day!”  She sobered.  “But anyway… thank you.  That makes me feel better.”

“Good.”  

Azrael glanced at the clock on the wall.

“When did they take Andrew?” he inquired.

“A little over an hour ago.  Edmund said it could take up to two hours,” JenniAnn answered.  She glanced at her suitcase.  “I could really go for a shower and a change…”

Azrael nodded.

“I’ll stay outside your door.  Aziraphale, there’s a cafe down the hallway.  Perhaps you could get us some drinks?  Black coffee for me.”

“Happily!  JenniAnn?”  

“Chai latte if they have it, please.  Otherwise… I trust your judgment.”

Aziraphale beamed and nodded then donned his mask and left.

Azrael helped JenniAnn to her feet then kept hold of her hand for a moment.

“I’ve never told you…”  His voice cracked.  “I’ve been watching over him for 156 years.  I’ve never seen him happier outside of Heaven.  Thank you.”

JenniAnn let out a sob and sunk against the Watcher.

“I… I’ve never been happier, either.  And… and even when things are sad a-and scary… there’s no one else I’d rather be with.”

Azrael nodded and held the woman as she wept.

*~*~*

Jamie sat on her lawn, beneath the stars, and peered at a stone cross.  After a few moments of reflection, she glanced back at her dimly lit house.  Vonnie was in the guest room, hopefully asleep.  She’d been told they would be leaving for America the next day.  

What Vonnie didn’t yet know was that there would be no plane ride.  No hotel stay.  And they wouldn’t even be in America much.

What Jamie didn’t yet know was why exactly they needed to go to Andrew and JenniAnn.

But that answer was forthcoming…

Jamie turned around when she heard leaves crunching behind her.  Joshua appeared in the moonlight.  In spite of her concern, Jamie smiled.  He looked rather fetching in his jeans and flannel over a Henley.

“Joshua…”  Jamie rose to greet him with a hug.

“Jamesina…”  Joshua patted her back and kissed her cheek.  

“So… have you come to tell me what’s goin’ on?”

Joshua nodded and waved to the grass.

The two sat down and Joshua began to speak, tears in his eyes.

“Last night… early this morning for you… Andrew and JenniAnn were attacked by demons.  They’re both recovering.”

“But… how?!  They’re usually not so bold!  Andrew… he’s far from a novice!  They’re cowardly, pathetic things…” Jamie scoffed.

“There were thirteen of them.”

“Cliched but okay…”

“Thirteen against two.  Andrew tried his best to shield JenniAnn.  And he did a wonderful job.  I was so proud!”  Joshua stared at the moon and smiled sadly.  “But they hit him in the head.  Elsewhere, too.  But the head is the most concerning part.”

Jamie frowned.

“Back in May you mentioned he’d had TBI before.  From an assignment in Afghanistan, was it?”

“Yes.  It’s back now.  And… once he was unconscious, one of them made JenniAnn see scenes from some of the very worst of Andrew’s assignments.  Terrible things…  Times when we sent him only to escort people Home… not to intervene.  As much as… as we would have liked to…”  Joshua closed his eyes for a moment and sighed.  

“Horrid…”

“Yes.  But it didn’t work.  At all.”  Joshua smiled proudly.  “Big mistake, actually.  They meant for JenniAnn to feel revulsion towards Andrew but… she understands.  She’d told him before that he’s not meant to be a superhero.  Now she knows the very worst of what he goes through.  And it’s made her love him even more.  Don’t get me wrong…  It’ll be hard.  Right now, she doesn’t remember much.  She had two seizures afterwards and they impact her memory.  They’ll come back to her in bits and pieces… and that’s part of why you’ll be there.”

“I’m not as used to dealing with humans, Joshua…  Not as a counselor.”

“The locals at Cynefin would beg to differ, Jamie.”

The angel smiled and nodded.

“And you will be working mostly with angels.  There’s that program that JenniAnn and Aziraphale run that I’ve mentioned before.”

Jamie nodded in recognition.  

“Well, Aziraphale can get easily overwhelmed and JenniAnn knows that.  So… it will also give her peace… and time to see to her own needs… if she knows someone else is there to help Aziraphale.  And you’ll be perfect, Jamie,” Joshua affirmed.

“I’m happy to help.  I truly am.  But…  How do I tell Vonnie?  Her son’s parents were attacked by demons…  That’s… it’s horrifyin’, Joshua.”

“It is.”  Joshua handed Jamie a scrap of paper.  “This is the phone number for Vincent Wells, Avi’s grandfather and JenniAnn’s godfather.  You and Vonnie will stay with him and his people.”

“His people?” Jamie questioned.  “Is he some sort of tribal leader?”

“In a manner.  He’s the leader of a community of people who live in the Tunnels beneath New York City.  Some were born there.  Others found their way there when society rejected them or failed to care for them.  He and Avi share the same condition.  Vonnie often talks with Vincent and the rest of the family.  She’s comfortable with him.  So… you’ll wait til you’re in the Tunnels and then Vincent will help you explain.  And then he can help you comfort Vonnie.  I’ll send you there via a portal and then you’ll take the portal in the Tunnels to and from Dyeland as needed.”

“I like that plan.  And I’m curious to see this place… the Tunnels.”

“You’ll love it there.  Although…”  Joshua took one of Jamie’s hands in both of his.  “There’s a lot of stonework in the Tunnels and at Willowveil.  I just want you to know that because…”

“Because it will remind me of her.  Of Gwen.”

“Yeah…”  Joshua raised an arm.

Jamie rested her head on his shoulder and sighed with contentment when his arm wrapped around her.

“I can’t imagine what I would have felt if demons had threatened her…  It was bad enough when mere men did.”

“It was.  And that’s why I think you’re best suited to help Andrew right now.  You know his deepest fear.”

“I do…  And I’ll be okay.  With the stonework, I mean.  Might even be nice.”  Jamie stared at the cross.

“She’s so proud of you, Jamesina.  As am I.  As is Dad.”

Jamie gave Joshua a warm smile.

“Means a lot.”  

The two sat together for several minutes, with Joshua providing more information, before Jamie spoke.

“What time is it in New York?”

“3:43 in the afternoon.”

“Maybe I’ll call this Vincent fellow now?”

Joshua nodded.

“Good idea.”

“And I take it he won’t be thrown by me being an angel?  Or sent by you?”

“Not in the least.  He knows me as Joshua Davidson… and he knows who I really am.”

Jamie withdrew her cell phone.

“Then here I go…”

*~*~*

Vincent finished filling Yonah’s trough then stroked the donkey’s mane.  He smiled when Yonah set his head on his shoulder.

“Good boy,” he cooed as he buried his face in Yonah’s neck.  “She’ll be home soon.  I miss her, too.”

Yonah let out a forlorn bray.

“Poor thing.”  Vincent ran his hand up and down Yonah’s neck as he’d seen JenniAnn do many times.  “Perhaps a walk would give us both some peace?”

When Yonah didn’t protest, Vincent led him out of the barn.  He let Yonah go where he pleased, walking alongside him.

Then the notes of Mozart’s Symphony #40 sounded from his pocket.  Vincent withdrew the cell phone that Catherine had recently insisted he keep and stared at it in bewilderment.

Jamie?

He knew a Jamie, of course.  She lived in the Tunnels.  But she didn’t have a cell phone.

Probably a wrong number… and he wasn’t in the mood for dealing with strangers.  But there was no sense in being rude.

“Hello?” he answered.

“Vincent?” an unfamiliar, accented voice asked.

Surprised, Vincent nodded.  Then he felt foolish.  She couldn’t see him nod.

“This is Vincent.”

“Hello, Vincent.  I know this is unexpected but… please hear me out.  My name is Jamie.  I’m an angel.  I’m usually stationed in Wales.  However, Joshua…”

“Joshua…” Vincent repeated with reverence.

“Yes.  You know him by Joshua Davidson?”

“Yes,” Vincent confirmed.

“Joshua has asked my assistant and me to come to Asteriana… Dyeland… to help out.  I counsel angels, ya see.  And Joshua knew that JenniAnn would feel more at peace during her and Andrew’s recovery if someone else was covering her program with Aziraphale.  And also… Andrew may need someone to talk to.”

Tears welled in Vincent’s eyes.  This was welcome news… so long as it was true.

“This sounds wonderful,” he replied.  “But you have to understand… given what’s occurred… how do I know that you are who you say you are?  How do I know you’re not... one of them?”

Vincent listened to whispered conversation on the other end of the line.  Then another voice spoke to him.

“Vincent…  It’s me.”

The tears that had threatened to fall before rolled down the man’s cheeks.

“Joshua…  Joshua, are you coming, too?”

“Not yet, Vincent.  I’ll be there in time.  And I am there.  And I am sending Jamie.  And her assistant… who you know.”

“I… I do?”

“It’s Vonnie, Vincent.  Avi’s birth mother.”

“Vonnie!” Vincent repeated, shocked but also heartened.  They’d all invited the young woman to visit.  Plans had even been made… and then COVID hit.

“That’s right.  And she and Jamie are going to be very helpful.  You’ll see that it’s even better than me coming.”

“With all due respect to Jamie and Vonnie… and you… I have a hard time believing that,” Vincent admitted.  “I haven’t gotten to speak to Psyche yet but I know… she must be devastated seeing Andrew like that.  And how he must feel…”

“And he needs to talk to someone who understands that… someone who has walked that road,” Joshua explained.  

“And… and Jamie does… has?”

“Yes.”

Vincent was silent for a few moments.  That was intriguing…  But surely there would be time to delve into that later.

“You’ll come to their ceremony, I hope?”  Vincent frowned.  “Assuming it can still happen.”

“You know I’ll be there.  I’m not missing my dance with JenniAnn.”

Vincent smiled when he heard the warmth and love in Joshua’s voice.

“Good.  What do you need from me?”

As he continued to follow Yonah around, Vincent worked with Joshua and Jamie to ensure the latter’s arrival with Vonnie was safe and soon.

*~*~*

When Andrew returned from the MRI, he was noticeably groggy… and leaning on Edmund for support.

“Let’s get you into bed,” the doctor ordered.

“Laja…”

“I’ve already asked one of the nurses to alert her to your return.”

“Thanks.  I don’t understand how lying in a tube could make me so tired.”

“Well, it’s not very restful with all those noises.  And you’ve been through a lot, Andrew.  Even without the head trauma, I would expect some lethargy for several days.  You took a real beating.”

Andrew shrugged.

Edmund clucked his tongue.

“I have a feeling your lady isn’t going to take to the tough guy routine.  Speak up if you’re in pain.  It has been over four hours since you were given anything for it.”

“Maybe something would help.”

“Agreed.  I’ll let your nurse know right now.  Oh…  Looks like someone brought your things.”  Edmund gestured to the suitcase that Azrael had delivered.  “Would you like some pajamas, maybe?”

“Yes, please.”

Edmund opened the suitcase and perused the selection.

“Short or long sleeved?”

“Long, please.”

Edmund grabbed a pair of green flannel pajamas then helped Andrew into them after drawing a curtain.  

“Still feel off-kilter?”

Andrew nodded.

“And my vision is blurry.  Not terrible.  But not normal.”

Edmund frowned.

“I wish I had those results right now…  My God…  Andrew...”

Andrew dragged a hand through his hair as Edmund gaped at his exposed torso and back.

“Can we just hurry?  I don’t want her to see.”

“Of course but…”

“I know I can’t hide them until they fade.  But I at least want to be in the comfort of our home first.  Please.”

Edmund nodded.

“Of course.”

When Andrew fumbled with the buttons, the doctor hastened to help him.

“Andrew?” JenniAnn called.

“Just changing!  Almost done,” Andrew replied, his expression immediately lightening.

Edmund smiled as he did the last button and slid open the curtain.

“All settled and decent!” he declared.  “And how are you, JenniAnn?”

“Good… just anxious.  Do you know anything more?” she asked as she sat beside Andrew and hugged him.

“Not yet, I’m afraid.  It seems there’s been a run on MRIs and the radiologists are backed up.  But I’ve been told late tomorrow morning at the latest.”

“Good.”  JenniAnn tenderly ran her hand up and down Andrew’s arm.  “And how are you feeling, my love?”

“Better now.”  Andrew kissed her hair.  “Just a little dizzy.  Vision’s a little blurry.  Pretty tired.”

“Poor love…”  

Andrew tensed up.

“Were you alone while I was there?”

JenniAnn adamantly shook her head.

“No, Andrew.  Of course not.  Aziraphale was with me and then Azrael stopped in.  Azrael brought us our bags.  They’re probably still just outside.”

Andrew relaxed.

Edmund began backing towards the door.

“I’m going to step outside myself and put in that order for the meds, Andrew.  Give you two some privacy.”

“Thank you, Edmund.  For everything.”  Andrew smiled at the man.

“Yes, thank you!” JenniAnn echoed.

“Of course.  It’s my honor.  Truly.”  Edmund waved and smiled once more before leaving.

“Meds?” JenniAnn questioned.

“Just for the pain.  It’s not awful.  Just…”

“Anything I can do?  Would you like a massage?  Or… or would that maybe make it worse?”

Andrew shook his head.

“I’d just like to lay down.  Maybe get a little rest.  Then I was thinking we could call home?”

“That sounds good.  I was hoping to do that myself.”

“Are you tired?”

“Not really.  But I’m totally okay being a creeper and watching you sleep.”

Andrew chuckled and cupped JenniAnn’s chin.

“You’re not a creeper, Laja.”

“Mr. Darcy, Dr. Talson mentioned you wanted some pain meds?” a nurse called from the doorway.

“Yes, please.”  Andrew smiled as he took the pills and glass of water.  “Thank you… Francie, right?”

“Yup!”  Francie giggled as she took the glass back.  “Let us know if you need anything else!”

“Will do.  Thank you again.”

With another giggle, Francie left the room.

“She has a crush on you,” JenniAnn whispered.

Andrew smiled.

“She’s just a jolly sort of person.”

“Nope.  Aziraphale heard her gushing on her cell over her patient who saved his wife… slight error there… from muggers.  But she quite obviously meant you because she said that she couldn’t say names, of course, but he had a very literary last name… Mr. Darcy.”

“Well… I’m sure she’ll maintain her professionalism.  Besides, I’m very obviously attached.”

“Yes…”  JenniAnn kissed his forehead then gently pushed Andrew down towards the pillows.  “Now rest, my love.”

“Kay.  Love you, Laja.”

“I love you, too.”

Soon, Andrew was asleep and, true to her word, JenniAnn watched over him, marveling at his beauty, inside and out.

*~*~*

“Mama!”

JenniAnn smiled with tears in her eyes as she waved to Belle, Avi, and Landon through the screen of her tablet.

“Gamma!

“Hi, sweet babies!  Oh…  I’ve missed you so much!  And so has Daddy and Grampy.”

“When are you coming home, Mama?” Belle questioned.

“Soon, baby girl.  We just need to spend a little more time with the doctors first.”

“Why, Mama?” Avi murmured.

JenniAnn smiled when Evie moved into the frame and plopped down beside Avi, taking his hand.

“Well…”

Sitting beside JenniAnn but offscreen, Andrew squeezed her free hand.

“See, Mama and Daddy were walking home last night and some mean people tried to hurt us.  And Daddy was so, so brave.  He protected me and kept me safe.”

“Mama was brave, too!” Andrew insisted.

“Why can’t we see Daddy?” Belle asked.  “I want to see Daddy!”

JenniAnn nodded.

“I know, baby.  And you will.  Just first… Daddy’s nose got hurt.  So he’s got some bandages there so it’ll heal right.  And he has a few other owies on his face but they’ll get better, too.  We just wanted to let you know that so you’re not surprised when you see him, okay?”

“Okay…”  Belle nodded.

Avi and Evie did the same.

“See Grampy…” Landon prodded.

Andrew took the tablet from JenniAnn, wincing as he waited for the kids’ reaction.

Evie immediately burst into tears.

Belle cocked her head.

“You look like you’re getting a nose job, Daddy.”

After a moment’s shock, Andrew and JenniAnn burst out laughing.  The kids followed with even Evie cheering up.

“Belle!” JenniAnn exclaimed.  “How do you even know about nose jobs?”

“Saw it on TV.  A lady was getting one.  And a boob job.”

“Belle!”  Andrew fought to speak through his laughter.  “I don’t even know what…”

JenniAnn rested her forehead on Andrew’s shoulder as she continued to laugh hysterically.

“I left for two minutes to refill their juice and she changed the channel to some reality TV nonsense!” Violeta cried from offscreen.  

Andrew chuckled and shook his head.

“Wonderful…  Well, Belle, we’ll be talking about that later.  But, no, I’m not getting a nose job.  Same nose.  It just needs a little help right now.  Just like how we put a bandage on when you scrape your knees, got it?”

Belle grinned and nodded.

“Good.  Cause I like your nose, Daddy.”

“Thank you, little elf.  I like your nose, too.  You all have perfect noses.  Mama, too.”  Andrew kissed her hair as she recovered.

“You feeling okay, Daddy?” Avi asked.

“I’m just a little tired.  My head got a little hurt.  But the doctors are working on that.  And I know I’ll feel lots better when I’m back home.”

“We’ll take good care of you, Daddy!” Belle vowed.  “Tell the doctors that so they let you come home now!”

“Oh, Belle…  I know you’d all take excellent care of me.  It’s just that the doctors did some tests and we need to wait for those results and then see if any more tests are needed.  And we can’t do those tests from home.”  Andrew brought JenniAnn’s hand to his lips.  “Mama will keep me company.  I won’t be lonely… even though I do miss you all very much.”

“But you’ll be home soon?” Avi implored.

“Yes, baby boy,” Andrew promised.  “I can’t say when exactly but soon.  Until then, I know you’ll all be good, right?”

The four little ones nodded in ready agreement.

Andrew smiled then stifled a yawn.

Even though she didn’t want to cut their time with their kids short, JenniAnn knew that Andrew needed rest to heal.

“We love you so, so much!” she gushed.  “And we’re gonna say good night now, okay?”

“Good night.  I love my Belle and my Avi and my Evie and my Landon,” Andrew intoned.  “So much.”

The four little ones echoed back their love and good nights before Belle handed the tablet off to Violeta.  She settled onto a couch with Shelby and Max on either side of her.

“I really am sorry about the plastic surgery show…” she apologized.

Andrew and JenniAnn both laughed.

“Violeta… don’t worry about it.  We all needed that laugh,” Andrew assured.  “More importantly… how are you three doing?”

“Okay, I guess.  Just…” Shelby teared up.  “Last night was so… so happy a-and then…  How… how do we know it won’t happen again?”

“Azrael told me that, for now, Andrew and I won’t go anywhere outside of Dyeland without a Watcher being with us.  Right now Crowley and Aziraphale are just outside the door.  And earlier Azrael was here.  Might still be.  They’ll keep us safe,” JenniAnn relayed.

“And it’s unlikely they’ll be back any time soon, anyway,” Andrew added.  “Think about last time.  That was over six years ago.  And that time they didn’t even get thrown around by Aziraphale and Crowley.  It’ll take a while for them to get up the nerve again.”

“How bad is the TBI?” Max blurted out.

JenniAnn hugged Andrew tightly.

“We don’t know yet.  The initial scan suggested that there might be damage similar to last time.  And we won’t have the MRI results until tomorrow,” Andrew answered.  “But the good news is, we’ve been through this before.  We managed then.  And we’re all even closer now.”

“Do… do you feel much pain?” Violeta asked.

“A little.  A little dizziness and blurred vision.  But I’m fine.  Really,” Andrew reassured.

“Maja?  How about you?”

JenniAnn gave Max a tender smile then turned to Andrew.

“I’m doing really well.  Andrew protected me the whole time.”

“Not the whole time,” Andrew muttered, staring down at his bedsheets.

“Love…”  JenniAnn squeezed him affectionately then looked back at the kids.  “I’m fine.  If I didn’t have epilepsy, I probably wouldn’t even still be here.  But I’m glad I get to stay with Andrew at least for tonight.”

“I’m glad you’re together, too,” Violeta choked out.  “But I also wish you were here.”

“We know, sweetheart.  Soon,” JenniAnn cooed.  “Really soon.”

Andrew yawned again.

“We should probably let you go,” Max suggested.  “We’ll give everyone else your best and you’ll let us know as soon as you have the MRI results?”

“Absolutely,” Andrew vowed.  “We love you all.”

“Very much,” JenniAnn added.

“Love you, too,” Shelby replied.

“And can’t wait to have you home!” Violeta exclaimed.

Max nodded and wrapped his arms around his sisters.

“I’m sticking around at least until then.  I won’t leave.  G’night, Maja and Dad.”

“G’night,” Andrew and JenniAnn echoed back together.  

“Our babies…” JenniAnn whispered.

“I miss them…  It seems like it’s been more than a day,” Andrew mused.  “Such a long day.  And… as soon as you’re released… I want you to go be with them.  It’s safer, Laja.”

JenniAnn began to shake her head then stopped.  Now was not the time for debate.  Andrew looked haggard.

“We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it.  For now… rest my love.”

“That I won’t argue with.”  Andrew laid down and smiled up at JenniAnn, running his hands through her hair as it cascaded around him.  “So beautiful…”

“So sleepy…”

“Mmm… hmm…”

JenniAnn begun to hum “Tender Shepherd” as Andrew closed his eyes.

After a few moments, his right eye opened.

“Laja?”

“Hmm?”

“I’m glad you’re not getting a boob job.  I like your breasts just the way they are.”

JenniAnn laughed as quietly as she could.

“Well, thank you.  And I think those meds are making you a little loopy.”

“Nope.  True thing.”

“All right then…”

*~*~*

Monday, October 4th, 2021

Andrew awoke feeling like his heart was going to leap out of his chest.  

“Laja…”

He looked around the room with increasing panic.

His Laja wasn't there... which meant they must have taken her.

Andrew tore out of his room and into the hallway.

"Laja!" he shouted.  

A nurse came running towards him.

"Mr. Darcy!  You can't be out here!  It's the middle of the night!  And without a mask!" she chastised.

"Laja!"

Francie approached her fellow nurse and Andrew.

"He's not being disrespectful, Jeanine.  He's just confused."  Francie patted Andrew's arm.  "It's okay now.  Your wife is just next door.  She's safe.  We'll go see her, okay?"

Andrew nodded.

Francie led him into JenniAnn’s room where she was peacefully sleeping.

Andrew approached and rested a hand on her back.

“I need to stay with her.”

“I can understand… but we really need for you to get some sleep, Mr. Darcy.  Sleep helps your brain to heal,” Francie explained.

“Andrew…”

The angel of death looked over to the window seat where Crowley sat, unseen by Francie.

“I’ll be here the whole time.  I won’t let anyone other than nurses and doctors near her,” Crowley promised.  “Listen to this young lady.  And how did you even get out?  Aziraphale was…”

“I was there!” Aziraphale cried from the doorway.  “I thought I’d give him privacy so I stayed just outside the door but then he blew right past me and, well…  Here we are.”

“I’m sorry,” Andrew apologized to the three.  He grabbed a mask from JenniAnn’s stash and put it on.  “I’ll go back.”

“Thank you.”  Francie smiled at him.  “We’ll keep a very close eye on JenniAnn.  I absolutely promise you that.”

Andrew returned her smile and nodded then let her lead him back towards his room.

Aziraphale and Crowley exchanged concerned glances before the latter followed Andrew.

*~*~*

Come morning, JenniAnn sat in Andrew’s room with him, both anxiously awaiting Edmund’s arrival with the MRI results.

From Crowley, JenniAnn had learned about the previous night’s disturbance.

“Maybe we could ask him if we could share a room?” she suggested.  “I mean… with everything going on, they could probably use the extra room.”

Andrew shook his head.

“If he says you can go home, I want you to go home, Laja.  The kids need you… and it’s safer there.”

“It’s not safer for you if I’m there!” JenniAnn protested.  “And I… I don’t think I could sleep there anyway.  Not without you.”

Andrew dragged a hand through his hair, wincing as it pulled on a tender spot.

“Love…”  JenniAnn took both of Andrew’s hands in hers.  She brought them to her lips.  “Look at us…  You remember when weeks would go by without us seeing each other?”

Andrew gave her a weary smile.

“I do.”

“And you thought I’d go off and marry someone and have babies…  And, heck, sometimes I thought that, too.”

“The stupidest part is… I thought I’d be okay with that.”  

“I did, too…”  JenniAnn rested her forehead against Andrew’s.  “But I know that I’m not okay with leaving you now.  Not unless Edmund tells me I absolutely have to… and I don’t think he will.”

Andrew stroked JenniAnn’s face and nodded.

“Okay.”

“Good.  Awkward kiss?”

Andrew chuckled.

“Awkward kiss,” he agreed.

With Andrew struggling to keep the bandages on his nose from poking JenniAnn, the two kissed.

They’d barely moved apart when Edmund entered the room.

“The results?” JenniAnn asked.

Edmund nodded.

Andrew took one of JenniAnn’s hands in both of his and nodded.

“We’re ready.”

“The good news is we didn’t identify any additional areas of concern,” Edmund began.  “But what does concern us is the damage to the frontal lobe is more extensive than we originally thought based on the CT scan.”

“So… so what does that mean?  What do we do?” JenniAnn fretted.

“We wait,” Andrew answered.

The doctor nodded.

“He’s right.  We wait and we observe.  And we manage symptoms.  Just allowing the swelling to decrease can do wonders.”

Andrew wrapped an arm around JenniAnn who had begun to cry.

“I could wait just easily at home.”  He looked up at Edmund, imploring him.

Edmund sighed.

“It’s just so soon.  But… I heard about last night.”

“We’re safer at home,” Andrew stressed.  

“I know.  But you also don’t have a fully functional hospital there.”

“El-Chanan does,” JenniAnn piped up.  “And the portal goes right there.”

“El…  Is that where your one friend lives?  Rule?  Roland?”

“Reuel,” Andrew clarified.  “And yes.  They have several hospitals.”

Edmund pondered this.  

“Could I speak to Reuel?” the doctor requested.

JenniAnn pulled out her cell phone, pulled up Reuel’s number, and handed it to Edmund.

“Thank you.  And a little background information on Reuel so I don’t make a fool of myself?”

Andrew chuckled.

“You won’t.  Reuel is difficult to offend, slow to anger.  He’s one of the most ancient angels.  He led a group of the righteous away from Earth before the Great Flood.  That’s how they ended up in El-Chanan.”

“So… not a big deal,” Edmund teased.  

“Not really.”  Andrew grinned.

“Here goes…  Doing a video call.  That’s how I usually do my consultations.  So…”  Edmund dialed.

“Jenni....  Not JenniAnn,” Reuel greeted.  “Can I help you, sir?”

Edmund gaped at the screen.

“I… I’m sorry… but is that a fox on your shoulder?”

Reuel laughed.

“Val Jean.  Val Jean, meet…”

“Dr. Edmund Talson.  I’m Andrew’s physician.  And friend.”

“Right!  I think we’ve always just managed to miss each other with our visits to Dyeland.  How is Andrew?  And JenniAnn?”

“Good.  Well…”  Edmund turned to Andrew.  “What can I say?”

Andrew shrugged.

“Whatever you want.  No need to hide anything from Reuel.  Hi Reuel.”

“Hi Andrew!  JenniAnn!  Praying for you!” Reuel shouted.

“Thank you, Reuel,” JenniAnn yelled back.

“Are they getting released?” Reuel asked.

“JenniAnn is.  And Andrew would like to be… which makes me very nervous but I also understand that, given the circumstances, it would be safer for them to be in Dyeland.  And having visited Dyeland… I will freely admit that the atmosphere is much more relaxing.  However, the lack of an advanced hospital concerns me.”  Edmund frowned.  “If Andrew should take a turn…”

“We have several fully accredited hospitals.  Granted… by our own standards.  But I think you would find those standards to be wholly compatible with your country’s.  We’ve been here for thousands of years, Edmund.  We’re fully independent and self-sustaining,” Reuel stressed.  

“That’s heartening!  Supposing Andrew did need medical intervention and came through the portal, how long would it take an ambulance to reach him and then how long to reach the nearest hospital capable of treating someone with TBI?”

“Five minutes each way.  In all likelihood, the ambulance would reach the portal before Andrew did.  And our neurologist was actually educated and accredited in New York.  Perhaps you even know him.  Dr. Xavier Francisco?”

Edmund gaped at the screen.

“Frank…  We called him Frank.  He… just disappeared after we finished our training.  Like he dropped off the face of the earth…”

Reuel chuckled.

“I suppose he did, in a manner.  I’d be happy to connect you to him so you can catch up.  But, in the meantime, know that we would be there for Andrew as needed,” the angel vowed.

“Thank you.  I appreciate that.  If it’s all right, I’ll note your number and give you a call later from my own phone.  Because I would like to connect with Frank.”

“Absolutely.  I’ll look forward to your call.  Thank you for taking care of my friends.”

“Thank you for helping me to do that,” Edmund replied.  “Talk soon.”

“Yes.  Good bye for now.”

“Good bye.”

Edmund ended the call then looked to Andrew and JenniAnn with wonder.

“Xavier Francisco…  We’d given him up for dead.”

Andrew and JenniAnn smiled.

“Not dead.  Just an alien in a manner,” JenniAnn joked.  “We have another friend who came to the States for her education.  I think it’s fairly common… like American kids studying abroad.”

“Fascinating.”  Edmund shook his head.  “So… I will speak to Frank.  And as long as everything checks out… and I’ve no doubt the situation is anything other than your angel friend just told me… I will release Andrew this afternoon, with you, JenniAnn, on the following conditions.  One: you call me immediately if anything changes.  Two: if something severe occurs, you get Andrew through that portal and to the hospital immediately.  And three: I will make daily house calls… at least for the first week.  Understood?”

Andrew and JenniAnn beamed at each other then nodded.

“Understood,” Andrew replied.  “On all counts.  Thank you, Edmund.  I know you’re not very comfortable with this but… I can’t tell you how much I appreciate having a doctor who understands our unique situation.  The additional stress of going through this without being able to say what really happened and why it’s safer to go home… it would be a lot.”

“I’m glad I could be here for you both.  I really am.”  Edmund squeezed their hands.  “But I mean it…  Any changes, call immediately.”

“We promise,” JenniAnn vowed.  

“We do,” Andrew echoed.

Edmund nodded.

“Good.  Well…  Then I have an old friend to connect with.  And you both probably have some arrangements to make.  How far is the nearest portal?”

“A few blocks.  I’ll make sure we have all the help we need.”  Andrew smiled and let out a relieved sigh.  “I know the chances were slim that they’d try anything here.  But they’re even slimmer back home.  I’ll rest easier knowing that.”

“Me too.”  JenniAnn hugged Andrew then froze when he winced.  “I… I’m sorry.”

Andrew shook his head.

“I’m not, Laja.  I… I needed that hug.  But maybe also some more Ibuprofen?”

“I’ll have that sent in.  Any more questions for me?”

Andrew and JenniAnn looked at each other then Edmund and shook their heads.

“Just thank you, again, for everything,” Andrew replied.

“It really means a lot,” JenniAnn stressed.

“Of course.  I’ll be back as soon as I’ve spoken with Frank.”  Edmund smiled then left the two alone.

“I wish I could take away the pain…” JenniAnn murmured.

Andrew kissed her forehead.

“I know.  You help with it just by being here, Laja.”

“I’m glad we’ll be together tonight.”

Andrew bit his lip and said nothing.

*~*~*

The rest of the morning was a flurry as Edmund connected with his old schoolmate, Andrew arranged for a quartet of Watchers to escort JenniAnn and him home, and JenniAnn received instruction on how to change the bandages on Andrew’s nose.

Meanwhile, things were also busy in the Tunnels where Vincent was leading efforts to prepare two chambers for visitors.  When the final touches were in place, Vincent made his way to the portal and waited.

He smiled as the wall shimmered and out stepped Vonnie and Jamie.

“My God… my God, my God…” Vonnie muttered, staring down at her feet.

Jamie laughed and patted her on the back then directed her attention to Vincent.

“And our host…”  She held out her hand.  “Vincent, so pleased to meet you.  And thank you for accommodating us on short notice.”

Vincent warmly returned the angel’s handshake.

“Of course.  Thank you for helping us out.  God knows we need it.  Vonnie…”  He rested a hand on the young woman’s arm.  “Are you all right?  I know this must be a shock.”

Vonnie nodded then looked up and into Vincent’s face.

“It is but... I’m so glad to see you in person!  When Jamie said we were comin’ to New York, I hoped I might get a chance to meet you and your family but to actually be stayin’ with you!” she gushed.  “Are Andrew and JenniAnn here?  Will they be okay if I ask to see Avi?”

Vincent and Jamie exchanged looks before the former answered.

“They’re not here.  But you will absolutely be able to see them and Avi.  Maybe even yet today.  But, first, let’s drop your bags off in your chambers and then Catherine and I would love for you to visit our chamber for some tea and to catch you up on… everything.”

Something about the way Vincent spoke made Vonnie uneasy… not because of him.  She’d instantly felt safe when she’d seen him.  But she could tell he was hiding something.  Jamie, too.

“All right…” Vonnie agreed.

Vincent helped them with their bags and led them to their neighboring chambers.

“Oh my!  It’s so charming!”  Vonnie stood in the center of the chamber and spun.

Vincent waved to a basket waiting on a desk.

“There’s one for each of you.  While I hope you have some time to explore Topside, we figured that with the pandemic, that might be limited so our Helpers gathered a little taste of the city for you.”

Vonnie examined the basket then hugged Vincent.

“That’s so kind!  I love it.  And everything looks delicious!  I just still can’t believe…”  She grinned.  “It’s like being in a fairy tale.  Like I have a room in a castle.”

A shadow briefly flashed across Jamie’s face before she, too, smiled.

“It’s a lovely gesture, Vincent.  Thank you.”

“You’re very welcome.  It’s the least we could do.  Now… tea?”

“Yes, please!” Vonnie agreed as Jamie nodded.

The two looked on in amazement as Vincent led them through the Tunnels.  

“I feel like I’ll be needing bread crumbs,” Jamie joked.

Vincent chuckled.

“If you get lost, just give a shout.  Someone will be happy to help.  But we’ll walk back and forth as many times as needed for you to feel comfortable.”

“I just never imagined all this could be under a city…” Vonnie mused.  “I mean I’ve heard of the Paris catacombs but nothing like this…”

“Most of the people directly above us have no idea.  And that keeps us safe.  Now, here we are.”  Vincent waved the two women into his chamber where Catherine was waiting with tea and an assortment of food.

“Jamie!  Vonnie!  Welcome!”  Catherine greeted the latter with a hug.  “Oh…  It’s so good to meet in person.  I wish this could have happened earlier.”

“Me too…”  Vonnie warmly returned Catherine’s embrace.

“Jamie…”  Catherine squeezed her hand.  “An honor to have you with us.  Always great to meet another angel.”

Jamie smiled.

“Hardly as impressive as some you’ve met.  Nor as strange.  I heard you’ve had the pleasure of making Aziraphale’s and Crowley’s acquaintances,” she teased.  

Catherine laughed and nodded.

“They are… originals.  Anyway, please sit down.  Help yourselves!”

Catherine and Vincent let their guests enjoy their refreshments for several minutes, answering random questions, until Jamie cleared her throat.

“I think now we should fill Vonnie in on why we’re here,” she suggested.

Catherine and Vincent clasped hands and nodded.

“Of course.”

“Has something bad happened?” Vonnie fretted.  “This has all been very lovely but you’re making me a bit nervous is all…”

Vincent spoke first.

“We don’t mean to make you nervous, Vonnie, and I’m sorry.  But Jamie thought it would be best for us to be together when we told you.  Yes, something bad did happen but the most important part is everyone is all right.  Avi was not involved.”

“All right…”  Vonnie relaxed.  “So what happened?”

“On Saturday night, Andrew and JenniAnn went on a double-date with some friends, the aforementioned Aziraphale and Crowley,” Vincent began.

Vonnie shook her head.  Angels were dating angels now?  But that could wait.

“After dinner, the two couples separated and, regrettably, Andrew and JenniAnn were attacked by demons.”

“What?!?” Vonnie yelped.  “But… but Andrew’s an angel!  Couldn’t he… do something?”

“He did,” Catherine interjected.  “He protected JenniAnn.  But… he sustained some injuries in the process, most notably head injuries.  He’s in the hospital now.  But we’re hoping he’s getting released today.”

“So… so he’s okay?” Vonnie questioned.

Jamie took one of her shaking hands in both of hers.

“He has traumatic brain injury, Vonnie.  He’s not gonna go into a coma.  And he’s certainly not going to die.  That would be impossible.  But he does have a potentially long road of recovery ahead of him.”

“Is… is he paralyzed or… or blind or…”

“No, no, no,” Catherine assured.  “But he is experiencing some blurred vision, headaches, dizziness, a little nausea.”

“So JenniAnn will need to focus on helping Andrew recover and making sure their kids are coping all right.  Where we come in is JenniAnn and Aziraphale had been running a program where angels who were having a rough time could stop in and just spend the day relaxing, enjoying good food, working on arts and crafts… that sort of thing.  God doesn’t want JenniAnn to have to worry about that right now.  So we’ll help Aziraphale… who I think you’ll love.”  Jamie couldn’t help but smile as she thought of him and Crowley.  “And I’ll also make sure I’m available to Andrew and any other angel who is struggling with what happened.  And I’ll try to help the humans, too.”

Vonnie stared into her tea cup.

“I’m glad we’re here then.  But it’s so sad…  They’re such nice people.  Why would God have let that happen?”

Vincent smiled sadly and shook his head.

“We don’t know.  A question of the ages…”

“All we do know is that we can help to make what comes next easier and better for them,” Jamie encouraged.  “Okay?”

Vonnie nodded and forced a smile.

“Okay.”

*~*~*

Not wanting to over-tax Andrew, JenniAnn had requested that only their children, grandchildren, and the usual house guests be at Willowveil when she and Andrew returned.  She wanted everything to be as normal as possible… minus the heavenly escort in the forms of Aziraphale, Crowley, Azrael, and Michael.

JenniAnn’s decision seemed even more sound as she and Andrew made the short trip from the portal to Willowveil.  She could feel him leaning on her slightly.

“Careful on the steps, Andrew,” Azrael cautioned.

“Yup.”  

Slowly, one by one, Andrew and JenniAnn climbed the steps.  At the top, Andrew clamped his eyes shut.

“Dizzy, love?”

“A little bit.”

“Let’s sit for a few seconds before we go in, hmm?”

“Yeah.”

Crowley whispered to Aziraphale.

“Why don’t you go ahead and tell them that he’s struggling.  Don’t let anyone run at them, dogs and kids included.”

“Of course.  Good idea.”

“No yelling, either.  Soft voices.”

Aziraphale nodded, squeezed Crowley’s hand, and entered the castle.

“Beautiful day.”  Andrew tilted his head into the soft breeze.

“Very,” JenniAnn agreed.  “I’ll be glad to have some fresh air in our room.”

“The elevator is functional, correct?” Azrael checked.

JenniAnn nodded.

“Just got it inspected a couple weeks ago, actually.”

“Good.”

“Andrew, anything we can do?” Michael asked.

“No.”  Andrew got to his feet.  “I’m good to go.  Laja?”

JenniAnn took his offered hand and walked with him into the castle.

“Daddy… Mama...” Belle whispered, proving that Aziraphale had done his job.  

“Baby girl…”  Andrew crouched down with JenniAnn kneeling beside him.  

Slowly, the other little ones came over and greeted them with hugs.

“Don’t cry, Daddy…” Avi consoled, stroking his father’s face.

Andrew smiled.

“It’s okay, little man.  These are happy tears.  I’m so happy to see all of you!  So happy to be back home with Mama.”

JenniAnn rose and began to hug the older children.  Then she moved onto Takoda, Joccy, and Marty who was dutifully holding Fawn’s and Ichabod’s leashes.

“You were heartily missed,” Marty greeted.

JenniAnn choked up, suddenly realizing that second only to God, Marty knew best what had happened in that alley… and it was written on his face.

Ever watchful, Crowley noticed the exchange and took the dogs from Marty.

“Let me know if you need to talk,” Marty whispered as he embraced JenniAnn.

“I… I will.  Thank you.  I missed you, too.”

After Andrew had been welcomed back by everyone, dogs included, JenniAnn walked with him to the elevator.  Once they were inside, the angel sunk against the wall.

“I know I didn’t sleep well last night but with that nap this morning, I thought I’d hold up better today,” he confessed.

“Your body is doing a lot of healing, Andrew.  That’s exhausting.  Let’s get settled and then maybe another nap…”

“I really want to shower first.  Just… Wash these past couple of days away.  I’ll be careful with my head.”

“Maybe a bath would be better…  So you could sit down,” JenniAnn suggested.

“Not the same.  Doesn’t feel as clean.”

JenniAnn frowned.  She also desperately wanted a shower and, truthfully, a bath wasn’t the same.  But she was also terrified of Andrew losing his balance and hitting his head again.  Still…  She couldn’t baby him.

“Maybe… maybe someone could just be in the room.  There’s still the curtain.  You’d have privacy.  But if you did happen to slip…”

Andrew squeezed JenniAnn’s hand.

“If it would make you feel better.”

“It would.”

“Okay.  I’ll ask one of the guys,” Andrew promised.

“Thank you.”

The elevator beeped and the two stepped into the hallway.  For a moment, they froze.

Right there, Shelby and Violeta had gushed over them as they’d left for their date night…

JenniAnn looped her arm through Andrew’s.

“C’mon.”

Andrew nodded and walked with her to their room.  They were touched to discover that someone had gone in and lit a couple of scented candles.  The balcony door was half-open, letting the soft, autumnal breeze in.  A potted peace lily sat on JenniAnn’s vanity and an ivy on Andrew’s bedstand.

“Aww…”  JenniAnn plucked a card from the lily.  “From the Friends.”

“This one, too,” Andrew replied as he investigated the ivy.  

“Sympathy, peace, innocence, and fidelity and affection.  Perfect.”  

Andrew kissed JenniAnn’s temple then went to his dresser and selected some sweat pants and a long-sleeved T-shirt.

“I’ll shower in my old room.  You take this one.”

“All right…  But you will ask someone?”

Andrew poked his head into the hallway where he spied Aziraphale and Crowley.

“I will.  I see Aziraphale and Crowley right now.”

“Okay, good.  Thank you.  See you in a bit, love.”

“Take your time.  You have a lot more hair to wash,” Andrew teased.

Pleased by the spark of humor, JenniAnn relaxed.

“Okay!”  

With his clothes in hand, Andrew approached the two Watchers.

“Hey…  Weird request but… could one of you just hang around in the bathroom while I shower?  JenniAnn is afraid I’ll fall and hit my head.”

“Oh dear!  We absolutely can’t have that!” Aziraphale cried, already beginning to panic.  “Perhaps a nice, hot bubble bath would be more…”

“Right,” Crowley interrupted.  “ So… not you.  I’ll do it, Andrew.  Come along.”

Andrew smiled appreciatively and led Crowley to his room.

“Thank you.  JenniAnn tried to sell me on a bath, too.  Just doesn’t feel as good to me.”

“I get you.  More of a showerer myself.  That one will soak for a good two hours, reading the whole time.  Although… I am surprised JenniAnn didn’t offer herself for the job.  I mean…”

“I didn’t give her a chance,” Andrew cut in.  

“Why ever not?  She’s your anam cara.”

“We’ve never actually seen each other naked and supposing I do fall… not the first impression I want to make.”

Crowley blinked in alarm.

“You’ve never…  I didn’t think it needed to be said but… nudity isn’t automatically sexual.  We’re all born that way… well, except the ones God plops down in front of people like your friend… what’s her name?”

“Gloria.”

“Gloria!  Yes!”

“I’m aware of all that.  It’s just… the opportunity never arose.”

“All this water around and you never went skinny dipping?”

“I did…  Long time ago.  Not with Laja.  Just me.”

“Shame.  Feels good.”

“Don’t say anything to her about it,” Andrew warned.

“Course not.  But, like, she knows that lightning’s not gonna come down and strike her, right?  I hope it’s not the whole… Adam and Eve thing.”  Crowley began to play with his glasses.  “Because, well, if it is…  I didn’t mean for that to lead to repression and body shaming and all that.  Had no idea they’d act like that…”

Andrew rested a hand on his friend’s shoulder.

“I know you didn’t.  Don’t worry about it.  Maybe it’ll happen… but it has to be on her time, Crowley.  Always.  And besides… I just… I don’t want her seeing me like this.  Not now.  It’d only upset her.”

Crowley frowned when Andrew pulled up a side of his shirt and revealed bruises.

“I… I understand.”

“Thank you.”  Andrew clapped Crowley on the shoulder.  “ I’m going to go start my shower now.”

“Okay.  I’ll be listening.”

“Thanks.”

Once Crowley heard the water start, he moved to lean against the jamb of the bathroom door.  

To his surprise, tears began to well in his eyes.

Why did he feel so guilty?  Guilty about the bruises, guilty about the fact that Andrew and JenniAnn had never gone skinny dipping…  

Why the hell did he care about whether two people went skinny dipping, anyway?

After a few minutes, the water stopped.

Crowley hastily wiped at his eyes and replaced his glasses.

“Need help stepping out?”

“No.  I’m good.  Coming out now.”

Crowley turned away.

Soon, he felt a light squeeze on his shoulder and saw Andrew had changed.

“Thanks.  On JenniAnn’s behalf, too.  She was right.  I did feel better having someone there.  Just in case.”

“Course.  Happy to help.  Now what?”

“I told her I’d take a nap… definitely feel like I could use one.”

Crowley nodded.

“Good idea.  I think I’ll just pop down to the kitchen.  Probably where Aziraphale went.”

Andrew smiled.

“Probably so.  See you later.”

“Yeah.  Later.”

Crowley returned Andrew’s smile, watched to make sure he got to his room, and then made his way to the kitchen to drown his sorrows in whatever ridiculously sweet creation his anam cara was no doubt working on.

*~*~*

While Andrew napped, JenniAnn’s parents stopped over with Raquel and Nico who were hosting them.

“JenniAnn!”  Allison hurried into the ballroom and embraced her daughter as she sat on a sofa, watching as Michael entertained the little kids with another puppet show… one he’d roped Azrael into.

“Hi Mom.”  JenniAnn hugged her mother back and smiled when Allison set a hand on her forehead.  “I’m fine.”

“I’m surprised there aren’t grooves in the floor from all the anxious pacing we did,” Robert quipped.  He sat down at his daughter’s other side and squeezed her hand.  “How’s Andrew?”

“Sleeping.  He… he’s… he’s pretty messed up.”  JenniAnn began to weep.  “Blurry vision and headaches a-and I can tell he’s in pain… even with the pain meds…  But he didn’t want anything stronger because he… he said it made him feel spacy.  They just… they hit him so hard and… and so, so many times and…”

“Here you go, sweetheart.”  Raquel handed her a handkerchief.

“Thanks…  Sorry.  I just…”  JenniAnn shook her head then peered over at the kids, relieved that they were still enthralled.

“You’ve been through a serious trauma, girl.  It would be concerning if you weren’t emotional,” Nico assured.

“Exactly,” Allison agreed.  “And you had two seizures in a relatively short period of time.  That alone would impact your mood and all this on top of it.”

“Yeah but… he… he was so brave, Mom.  It… it was awful but… but if you’d seen him…”

“Shhh…”  Allison kissed her daughter’s hair.  “Neither your Dad nor I need any more convincing, sweetheart.  Whatever distrust or… or concern we had about Andrew went away long before this.  Now we just want both of you to know that we’re here for you.  Anything you need.”

“Absolutely,” Robert affirmed.  “But we’re also not going to hover.  So Raquel and Nico have graciously agreed to tolerate us for at least a few weeks.”

“Nonsense!  We love the company,” Raquel protested.  “And the same goes for Nico and me, dear.  We want you and Andrew to know we’re nearby and ready and waiting to help whether that means doing chores around the castle or babysitting or whatever.”

“We understand that you and Andrew are dealing with a lot but we also… we understand craving normalcy right now,” Allison stressed.  “That’s why we decided to stay with Raquel and Nico for the time being.  But we didn’t want you to think we were bailing on you.”

“Of course not!  And I appreciate that.  I really do.  Because…”  JenniAnn stared down at her ring and began to twist it.  “I do feel like Andrew would hide how he’s feeling more if you’re around.  Not because he doesn’t trust you!  He just…  He still has that prideful streak.”  She smiled fondly.  “Nobody’s perfect… well, except for Joshua.”

“And nobody expects him to be, sweetheart.”  Allison smoothed some hair behind JenniAnn’s ear.  

“Grammas!  Grampas!” Belle shouted, spying the visitors.

With that, she hurried over with Avi, Evie, and Landon while Michael carried Amelia to JenniAnn.

As JenniAnn snuggled her youngest grandchild, she watched the others be fussed over by their grandparents.  She felt a sense of peace.  Whatever else happened, her parents understood now.  They would be there… but they would also trust her and Andrew to each other.

*~*~*

Shortly before dinner, JenniAnn received a message from Vincent making it quite clear that nothing was wrong… but he urgently needed to speak to her.  So while Andrew was being showered in affection by the children, JenniAnn made her way to the Tunnels with Crowley.

“I think the Tunnels are probably safe if you don’t want to…”

Crowley shook his head.

“Not worth chancing.  Not so soon.”

“True enough.”

They stepped through the portal and, as soon as they were on the other side, Vincent caught JenniAnn up in his arms.

“Psyche…  I’m so glad you are well.”

JenniAnn nuzzled his shoulder.

“I am…  Really.  Worried… but well.”

“How is Andrew?”

“Fine right now.  But the dizziness and blurred vision comes and goes.  And I’ve noticed his appetite isn’t normal.”

“That may change now that he’s away from the hospital food,” Vincent offered.

“I sure hope so.”

“Crowley…  Thank you for coming.”   Vincent loosened his hold on his godchild enough to shake the Watcher’s hand.

“Course.  She’s not the worst company I could keep,” he joked.

Vincent chuckled.

“No.  Not at all.”

“So what’s going on?” JenniAnn questioned.  “I know you said not to worry but… I am a little worried.”

“Please don’t be.  It’s only…  We have visitors, Psyche.  In the Tunnels.  Visitors Joshua asked me to host.”

“You’ve heard from Joshua?” JenniAnn blurted out.

“Briefly.”

“Is… is he coming?”

Vincent stroked JenniAnn’s back.

“He said he’ll be there for the blessing.”

“Oh…  Did he say anything about Andrew?  Will he heal him?”

“He didn’t say, Psyche.”

Crowley frowned when he saw the woman’s disappointment.  

“Well… did he tell you anything that we could do for Andrew?”

“In a manner…  Psyche, one of the visitors is an angel.  She’s… a counselor of sorts.  For Andrew.  And she’s going to help Aziraphale with your program.  So you don’t have to worry about it.”

“Oh… okay.”

“She also brought her assistant who is human.  And… we know her.”

“We do?”

“It’s Vonnie, Psyche.”

JenniAnn blinked.

“Vonnie…”

“She’s a lovely girl, Psyche.  Just as we expected her to be.  And she was so upset when I told her about what had happened.”

“We had wanted to have her visit…”  A smile flickered on JenniAnn’s face as she remembered excited, hopeful video chats… before the pandemic changed everything.  

“Yes.  So she and Jamie, the angel, have been told to report to Willowveil tomorrow morning to help Aziraphale.  I’ll be sure they get there and back.  But I did want to see if you wanted them to visit, perhaps, tonight.  So you and Andrew could meet them without distractions.”

“Jamie…”  Crowley murmured.

“Did you say something?” JenniAnn asked.

“Just talking to myself.”  Crowley gave her a breezy smile.  “Carry on.”

“Maybe they could come for dinner,” JenniAnn suggested.  “I mean… it’s likely not gonna be any sorta formal affair.  I doubt Andrew will feel up to that.  But at least we could meet and talk a little.”

Vincent smiled.

“I think they would like that very much.”

“And you and Catherine will come?  Jacob, too, if he likes?”

“We’d love to.  And if you need anything else…”

JenniAnn hugged her cousin.

“We’ll let you know.  Promise.”

Vincent returned JenniAnn’s hug and kissed her hair.

“I thank God that you’re safe and well, Psyche.”

“Thank you.”  JenniAnn forced a smile.  “We’ll see you in… an hour or so?”

“It’s a plan.”

“Good.”  JenniAnn squeezed Vincent’s hand then turned back to Crowley.  “Back we go.”

Crowley bowed dramatically.

“As you wish, milady.”

Eliciting the laugh he desired, Crowley led JenniAnn back through the portal and to Willowveil where, after checking on Andrew, she prepared for their guests.

*~*~*

“Are you nervous?” Violeta asked JenniAnn as she unfurled a blanket on the floor of the living room.  Since Andrew would be more comfortable on a couch as opposed to a wooden chair, the family would be eating in there with the kids gathered around the blanket picnic-style.

“About?”

“About Vonnie coming.”

“Maybe just a little.  It’s not like I think she’ll do something outrageous like try to take Avi.  More that it could be emotional for her and I’m not sure how to handle that.”  JenniAnn frowned.  “It… it’s kinda difficult thinking about how one of the most joyous parts of my life came from her heartbreak.”

Violeta hugged the older woman.

“Yeah…  I can see that.  Do you think Avi will be okay?”

“Oh, yeah.  He’s talked to her on the computer.  He knows he came from her tummy.  And you know Avi… everyone is a friend.”

Violeta beamed.

“He was so good when you were away!  Trying to cheer everyone up.”

JenniAnn squeezed Violeta’s hand.

“You were pretty great, too, honey.  Andrew and I appreciate so much how you older kids stepped up to take care of the younger ones.”

“Max even remembered to get donuts because Andrew promised.”

“I heard.”  JenniAnn kissed the angel’s hair.  “So proud of my babies.”

The doorbell sounded.

“And here we go…”  JenniAnn quickly glanced in a mirror.

“You look lovely!” Violeta encouraged.  “How about you go tell Andrew and I’ll let them in if someone else hasn’t already?”

“Okay.”  JenniAnn hugged Violeta before heading up the stairs.

When she reached her room, JenniAnn smiled at the scene before her.

Avi and Belle were on the bed, seated on either side of their father, and reading a book to him.

“Dinner’s ready,” JenniAnn announced.  “Aziraphale and Marty have made quite a feast!  And our guests are here.”

“Avi’s birth mommy?” Belle checked.

“Yup.  And an angel named Jamie who is gonna help out around here.”

Belle hugged her brother then looked back to JenniAnn.

“Girl Jamie or boy Jamey?”

“Girl,” JenniAnn replied.  

“We need more girl angels around here.”

Andrew chuckled as he got to his feet.

“Tired of us boys, Belle?”

“Just a lot of you lately.  Azrael and Michael and Crowley and Aziraphale and Takoda and Marty and you.”

“I mean you have a point…” Andrew admitted.

“We can discuss gender equality later.  Right now our guests are waiting,” JenniAnn reminded.  

Smiling, Andrew wrapped an arm around JenniAnn’s waist and kissed her cheek.

“She reminds me of you,” he whispered.

JenniAnn only smiled.

“Elevator, kids,” she called when Belle and Avi headed towards the stairs.

“Forgot!”  Avi grinned and reversed course.  “I push the button?”

Belle opened her mouth to protest but Andrew beat her to it.

“You push this time, Belle pushes when we go back up, okay?”

“Okay!”

JenniAnn heaved a sigh as the elevator descended.

“It’ll be okay,” Andrew whispered.

“Yeah…”

Once the elevator doors opened, Avi and Belle streaked out and ran towards the entryway.

“Be careful!” JenniAnn called after them.

The two slowed their pace… barely.

“They’re all right, Laja.  Just…”  Andrew paused.

JenniAnn clasped his hand.

“Are you all right, love?”

Andrew nodded but didn’t take another step.  He closed his eyes for a few moments.

“Just a dizzy spell.  I’m fine,” he answered.

“Maybe… maybe dinner in bed would be a better…”

“No.  I want to be with everyone else.”

“Okay, love.”

After a few more moments, Andrew began walking again.  

When the two reached the entryway, they found Belle interrogating the newcomers while Avi clung to his Appa’s leg and shyly eyed them.

“Where are you from?” Belle questioned.  “You sound different.  Except you sound like my Aunt Monica.”

JenniAnn grimaced but Jamie and Vonnie were merely amused.

“I’m from Ireland,” Vonnie answered.

“And I’m from Heaven… by way of Wales,” Jamie added.

“Are you vaccinated?”

Vonnie gave a ready nod.

“Absolutely!”

“Since I’m an angel like your Dad, I didn’t need to be,” Jamie explained.  “But… I did it, anyway.  Someone I knew didn’t want to be but I said I would if he would so…”

Andrew laughed.

“We’ve not even met but I like you already.  In case you can’t tell based on the inquisition, we’ve been being very careful around here.”  He approached and shook Jamie’s hand.  “Pleased to meet you, Jamie.”

“Likewise!”  Jamie smiled then turned to the woman on Andrew’s arm.  “And you must be, JenniAnn?”

“I am, yes.  Thank you so much for coming and…”  JenniAnn’s eyes traveled to Vonnie.

“And this, of course, is Vonnie.”  Jamie rested a hand on her back.  “My extremely necessary assistant.”

“I… I’m just so glad to be here.  So glad.  But I am… so sorry for the circumstances.”  

Andrew squeezed her hand.

“Our silver lining.”

Vonnie smiled at him.

“I hope so.”

“We’re so glad to have you here,” JenniAnn affirmed.  “Have you gotten to properly meet Avi?”

“We exchanged shy waves,” Vonnie reported.

“He can be a little shy.  But only at first,” Andrew explained.  “He’ll warm up to you over dinner, I’m sure.  Speaking of…”

Aziraphale stepped into the entryway with Crowley and Marty.

“Dinner is served!  You’ll find it setup buffet style in the dining room but we’ll be eating in the living room,” he announced.

With Andrew and JenniAnn leading the way, the group walked to the dining room where an abundance of food awaited them.

“Dig in!” Andrew instructed before lowering his voice and turning to JenniAnn.  “Can you walk with me to the living room?  Now, please.  The dizziness is starting up again.”

“Of course!”

The two slowly made their way to the living room where JenniAnn ensured Andrew was comfortably situated on the couch.  

“Thank you.  I just didn’t think I could go around that table.  Someone would notice something was off.”

“Good decision but… everyone expects something to be off, Andrew.  Don’t worry about…”

Andrew shook his head then winced.

“The adults, yes.  But I don’t want the kids to see…”

JenniAnn kissed his forehead.  

“Of course.  I’ll go get you some food.  I know what you like.”

Andrew smiled and brought her hand to his lips.

“You do.”

JenniAnn hesitated just long enough for Max, Rose, and their kids to enter the room before she left to dish up food for herself and Andrew.

Soon, the living room was filled with easygoing chatter and the clinking of dishes.  The entire household crammed into the extra chairs, making introductions as needed.

Vonnie began to flashback to high school as she debated where to sit when someone patted her arm.

“Come sit with Shelby and me!” Violeta chirped.

Vonnie smiled and nodded.

“Okay, thanks.”  She looked over to Jamie who gave her an encouraging wave.

Vonnie followed Violeta to a cluster of cushions in a corner of the room where Shelby was waiting.  

“Your hair!” Vonnie cried.  “I love it!”

Shelby smiled and tugged a purple strand of hair to the left of her face.

“Ace.”

She tugged the green strand on her right.

“Aro.”

“That’s so cool!” Vonnie gushed.  “You didn’t have those the last time we saw each other on a call, did you?  I think I woulda remembered.”

“Nah.  Just did it a couple weeks ago.”

“What did your parents think?”

Violeta giggled.

“Well, Psyche… JenniAnn… helped me do it.  Violeta, too.  Andrew was… surprised.  But he handled it well.”  Shelby’s eyes misted.  “He called me his little rainbow when he hugged me after coming home.”

There was silence for a few moments before Vonnie spoke.

“I just… I don’t understand.  I never thought of angels as getting sick or hurt.  I guess…  Rhiannon, she’s a new friend from Wales, did ask me to keep an eye on Jamie.  But I just thought so she wouldn’t get too upset or… or something.  But maybe she meant… more.”

“Jamie’s probably gonna be just fine,” Violeta assured.  “And that probably is all your friend meant.  And you’re right, in a way.  We can’t get COVID.  Or cancer.  Or have heart attacks.  Every so often, an angel might get sick if it’ll help them relate to their assignment more.  Like one time this angel who used to work with Andrew… Tess… she got Alzheimer’s because there was a lady with Alzheimer’s and having the same condition helped Tess to reach her.  And it also helped Monica, her trainee, learn some things and grow.  But… demons can hurt angels.  And angels can hurt demons.  And demons especially don’t like Andrew.”

“Why?”

“Because of us,” Shelby replied.  “He has human family.  He, well, he passes as human because he’s so ingrained in our lives.  And demons really don’t like humans.  And they really, really don’t like when angels and humans get together.  So Andrew and Psyche… that’s like their worst nightmare.”

“Plus…”  Violeta surreptitiously pointed to Crowley.  “You know who that is?”

“Vincent told me his name is Crowley but… that’s all I know.”

“Well…  He used to be the serpent… like the one in Eden.  I mean, originally, he was an angel… like all demons.  But then he fell and became the serpent.  But he always regretted it.  And God sent him here… and Andrew and JenniAnn helped him come back.  And now he and Aziraphale can be together.”

Vonnie perked up.

“Yes!  Vincent mentioned that Andrew and JenniAnn had been on a double-date… with them which, gonna hafta admit, intrigued me.  I mean… they’re both men… male… masculine?  Not that I object, of course!  It’s just…”

Shelby smirked.

“Sometimes we joke that people are right… it was Adam and Eve and not Adam and Steve… but it was also Aziraphale and Crowley.  Not that they’re actually gay… not any more than Andrew is straight.  They just… are.  I suppose if we absolutely had to attach any human term to them it would be demiromantic.  Andrew will only ever feel romantic attachment towards JenniAnn.  Crowley will only ever feel it towards Aziraphale and vice versa.  And none of them feel sexual attraction to anyone.  They’re asexual by nature.”

“Yup,” Violeta confirmed.  

Vonnie thought back to her conversation with Rhiannon… about anam caras… and Jamie.  And she wondered again…

Maybe her boss had her own unconventional love story.

*~*~*

Near the fireplace, Jamie was busy catching up with Crowley, Aziraphale, and Marty as they ate around a card table.

“Coulda knocked me over with a pin when Joshua told me you were back, Crowley,” Jamie shared in between bites of chicken pot pie.  “So glad to hear it, though.  And you two…”

Aziraphale’s face flushed with obvious glee and pride.

“It’s been quite the blessing.”

Crowley only fidgeted with his glasses and squeezed the angel’s hand.

“I’m excited to learn more about how all that came about.  Joshua only gave me the very bare bones.”  Jamie turned to Marty.  “And you!  Never fancied finding you living among the mortals.”

“None of them ever thought to give me a writing garret before.”  Marty glanced over at Andrew and JenniAnn, checking on them.

“He’s very fond of the lord and lady of the manor,” Crowley reported.  “The whole thing fits in well with his English gentleman schtick.”

“Crowley…” Aziraphale whispered in a warning tone when Marty’s expression revealed he was not in a joking mood.

“Anyway…” Jamie redirected.  “Tell me about the young fellow with the girl?  Methinks he’s one of us but I’ve ever seen him before.”

“Takoda,” Aziraphale explained.  “Quite young.  Like Miss Violeta.  Anam caras with Miss Joccy… we think.”

Jamie looked in time to see Joccy spoon some custard into Takoda’s mouth then kiss a bit off the corner of his mouth when she missed.

“I may have just met them… but I’m going to do more than think,” she decided, chuckling.  “Now, Aziraphale, tell me a bit more about this program you’ve started with JenniAnn?”

As Aziraphale excitedly spoke, Jamie’s gaze occasionally drifted to Marty.  His usual stoicism… at least as she’d known it… seemed to be on the verge of collapse.

Maybe he, too, would need someone to talk to.

*~*~*

That evening, Andrew sat on his and JenniAnn’s bed and watched as she paced the room, brushing out her hair.

“Laja?”

“What is it, my love?”

Andrew stared at his folded hands.

“I’m just thinking…  Maybe I should sleep in my room.  Just in case.  Remember that one night after Afghanistan?  I… I got confused.  And… and you were there but it wasn’t you I saw and…”  Andrew raised his fist in the air.

JenniAnn abandoned her task, clasped Andrew’s clenched fist in both of her hands, and lowered it.

“And you came back to yourself quickly.  You recognized me and… and you calmed down.  You relaxed.  You didn’t hurt me.”

“I could have,” Andrew murmured.

“Physically?  Sure.  You could have hit me.  Emotionally?  No.  I don’t think you could. You would have stopped yourself.   My love, we were only friends then…  Okay, maybe friends with very tame, very G-rated benefits…”

In spite of his turmoil, Andrew smirked.

“But we’re so much more to each other now!” JenniAnn exclaimed.  “And you know me… inside and out.  You would recognize me.  No matter how… how addled your poor brain was at the time.  I know you would, Andrew!”  JenniAnn grabbed a pair of his pajamas and set them on their bed.  Then she settled beside Andrew, looped her arms around him, and peered into his teary eyes.  “I… I’m tired Andrew.  I just… I don’t sleep well alone.  I need to sleep… with you.”

Tears trickled down Andrew’s cheeks.  He kissed JenniAnn’s hair then nuzzled his cheek against it.

“I want to, Laja…  I… I don’t sleep well alone, either.  But I… I’m scared.  If I hurt you…”  

JenniAnn was silent for a few moments.  Then she gave a resolute nod.

“Here’s what we’re gonna do.  You’re gonna stay here.  With me.  And I’ll ask Vincent to bunk in Avi’s room for the night.  He wants to do something.  That’ll give him something to do.  He’s still so strong, Andrew.  He could help me if… if needed.  And I truly don’t think I will need help.  But he could.  We can even keep the door between the rooms open if… if it’d make you feel better.  Please, Andrew?” JenniAnn begged.

Andrew considered the suggestion.  She was right.  Even at his advanced age, Vincent was in incredibly good shape… maybe not strong enough to fight him.  But definitely strong enough to wrest JenniAnn away.  And he’d have that paternal adrenaline going for him if anything happened.

And it wasn’t good for JenniAnn to not get her sleep.  The seizures tended to happen after nights of insomnia.  And the things she’d seen…  If they caused nightmares, he wanted to be there to comfort her.  

And Andrew badly wanted to sleep beside JenniAnn… in their own room, in their own bed.  

He nodded.

“Okay.  If Vincent agrees.”

JenniAnn smiled with relief.

“Thank God!  I’ll go ask him now!  You get into those pajamas and get cozy!”

Andrew smiled and nodded.

“Okay.  I will.”  He brought JenniAnn’s right hand to his lips then peered into her eyes.  “I love you, Laja.  So much.”

JenniAnn’s eyes filled again.

“I love you, too, Andrew.  And… and we’ll be okay.  You’ll see, my love.”

Andrew nodded and released her.  

JenniAnn gave him one more encouraging smile then left the room in search of Vincent.

Andrew closed the door for privacy then began to change.  When he finished, he made his way to JenniAnn’s vanity.  He picked up a framed photo of the two of them and Joshua.

“Please… please don’t let me hurt her or scare her,” he prayed.  “Keep her safe, please.”

Hands shaking, Andrew set the photo back down.

Then he made his way back to the bed and slid beneath the familiar sheets and blanket.

He was home.

*~*~*

A few minutes later, JenniAnn returned with Vincent to find Andrew already asleep.

“Poor love,” she murmured.

Vincent patted her back as they moved to the hallway, JenniAnn gently shutting the door behind them.

“I’ll leave now to get my things.  I won’t be any longer than fifteen minutes, Psyche.”

“Okay.  Thank you for doing this.  I really, really don’t think it’s necessary… but it makes him feel better.”

“I’m very happy to help.  Truly.”  Vincent kissed JenniAnn’s hair.  “Back soon.”

“Okay.”  

Once he was gone, JenniAnn began to make the rounds.  First, she checked in on Max and his family in one of the guest rooms.

Max welcomed her with a hug.

“How ya holding up, Maja?”

“Good.  So glad to be home.  Just tired… but gonna remedy that soon.  Everyone cozy in here?”

Rose looked up from Amelia’s crib and nodded.

“Already asleep.  Landon, too.”  Rose approached and looped an arm around her husband’s waist.  “I… I could almost believe it was Christmas with everyone here if not for…”  Her voice drifted off.  

“It must make you both think of before… after we came back from Afghanistan.  I was still on the outskirts and shielded from so much of what happened but you… you were right there.  Both of you.”  Max bit his lip, tears welling in his eyes.  “Do… do you think part of why it’s so bad this time is because of last time?”

“No, baby!”  JenniAnn gave an adamant shake of her head.  “Absolutely not.  That was cured.  Completely.  If anything, it helps that there was a last time.  I know what to look out for… when to admit further medical intervention is needed.”

“I keep telling myself that such immense blessings came out of last time.”  Rose flicked at a tear.  “My whole life changed.  I got a husband and two beautiful babies.  So… so maybe something wonderful will come from this, too.”

“Hopefully not another husband for you,” Max jested.

Rose and JenniAnn both laughed.

“Definitely not that.  But I am hoping…  Vonnie being here is a start.  It was so good to see her fitting in.  And I’m so glad that Avi gave her a hug before she left.  But also… it didn’t feel strained or sad.  Just… natural,” JenniAnn mused.

“Sure seems like Shel and Violeta have a new friend.  I looked over at them a few times during dinner and they looked like longtime buddies chatting and laughing.”  Max smiled at the memory.  

“Good.  I have to admit that I was so focused on your dad that I missed a lot.  But… speaking of Shel and Violeta… I better go check on them.  Belle, too.”  JenniAnn hugged Max and Rose.  “See you in the morning.”

“Sleep in as much as you can, Maja,” Max urged.  “Love you.”

“Yes, let everyone else handle all the morning stuff!” Rose stressed.  

“Love you, too.  And yes, I will,” JenniAnn promised.  “G’night.”

“G’night, Maja!”

JenniAnn moved onto Belle’s room where all three girls were camped out beneath a makeshift tent.

“Ah… the tent’s made a comeback.”  JenniAnn smiled and sat down to be level with the trio.

Belle crawled over and snuggled into her mother’s lap.

“It’s to keep us safe,” she shared.

“I see.”  JenniAnn nuzzled Belle’s curls.  “You are safe here, baby girl.  God’s watching over us and He sent us even more angels than usual to protect us.”

Belle only nodded and began to play with JenniAnn’s cross.

JenniAnn gently swayed and looked to the older girls.

“How are you two doing?  Did you have a nice time with Vonnie?”

Shelby nodded.

“She’s really cool.  She liked my hair a lot.”

JenniAnn reached over and caressed a tendril of purple.

“As she should.  It’s beautiful.  I’m so glad you girls made her feel welcome.  I wanted to talk to her more but…”

“She works with a counselor, JenniAnn.  She understands that you’re going through stuff… and helping Andrew go through stuff,” Violeta assured.

“Yeah, I’m sure.  But I want the three of you to know… I’m still here for you.  I know this is really hard for all of you.  I… I’m still the mom, though,” JenniAnn choked out.

Violeta and Shelby moved to either side of JenniAnn and wrapped her in a group hug.

“We know.”  Shelby sniffled.  “I… I think right now we’re just still… kinda in shock.  And just glad that you and Andrew are here.  And the full reality… it hasn’t really hit us.”

“Yeah, agreed.  But… but I know that last time… last time made us all even stronger and closer.  So I wanna believe this time will be the same way,” Violeta added.

“How long was last time?” Belle asked.

JenniAnn thought.

“At least five weeks.  But we don’t know that it’ll be the same this time, baby.  Could be shorter.  Could be longer.”

“I’ll pray it’s shorter.  I’ll pray and ask Joshua to make Daddy better,” Belle promised.

JenniAnn smiled down at her daughter.

“I think praying is a very good idea, Belle.  Just… just remember that God doesn’t always answer us right when we want Him to… and sometimes not exactly how we’d like Him to but… but He has His reasons.”

“Okay, Mama.”  Belle closed her eyes.  “Dear Joshua and Joshua’s Dad…”

Touched, the three women joined hands.

“Please make my Daddy better.  If you want to.  I hope you want to.  If you don’t want to now then maybe you could soon.  Make his nose better.  And his brain better.  And anything else that’s wrong better.  Please.  Thank you.  Love you.  Oh and thank you for my family and my animals and for the pretty weather and for Halloween which is coming and for books and for my toys.  Okay.  Amen.”

JenniAnn beamed and gave Belle a squeeze.  

“That was a very nice prayer, Belle.  Thank you.  And now… I think I better go back with Daddy.  We’re in our room if you need anything.  Just… knock first.  Please.”

“Okay, Mama.  Love you.”  Belle kissed JenniAnn’s cheek.

“Love you, too.  All three of my beautiful girls.”

JenniAnn hugged the three and kissed their hair.

“G’night, Psyche.  Love you, too.”

“Night, night, JenniAnn.  Love you lots.”

JenniAnn saw that the girls settled comfortably back into their sleeping bags then smiled once more from the doorway.

“Sleep well, my babies,” she murmured.

JenniAnn moved to Avi’s room where she kissed him as he slept before sitting beside Vincent on the pull-out couch he’d be using for a bed.

“How are you feeling?” he asked.

“Okay.  Tired.”

“Nervous?”

“No.  I know he won’t hurt me.  I just… I know it.  But… okay, I guess I am a little nervous.  Not about Andrew hurting me.  Just… nightmares.  What that demon showed me…  I… I get flashes.  So much of it faded when I had those seizures but… I’m worried it’ll come back in my dreams.”

“Well, if they do, come get me.  I have some experience with comforting you after nightmares.”

JenniAnn wrapped her fingers around one of Vincent’s and nodded.

“You do…”

“And just remember,” Vincent counseled, “those people are at peace now.  No matter how terrible the things they endured were… now they’re at peace.  And they know only God’s love.  Forever and always.  And Andrew was the one who led them there.”

A few tears slid down JenniAnn’s cheeks.

“I will remember,” she promised.

Vincent hugged her.

“Now try to get some sleep, Psyche.  I’ll be right here.”

“Okay.  G’night, love you.”

“I love you, too.  Rest well, sweet girl.”

“You too.”

And then JenniAnn had only her own room to visit.  She left the door to Avi’s nursery ajar and made her way to the bed.

Thankfully, Andrew looked peaceful.  Only the bandages around his nose, the discoloration around his right eye, and some small scrapes on his face and neck indicated the trauma they’d endured.

JenniAnn carefully climbed into bed and snuggled as close to Andrew as she dared, not wanting to risk hurting him.

“I love you, Andrew.  So much,” she whispered.  

Then, after softly kissing him, JenniAnn gave into the weariness that had followed her throughout the day.

*~*~*

Tuesday, October 5th, 2021

“Seems dear old Daddy is too busy to help…”

Andrew jolted awake, the sound of the demon’s taunt echoing through his mind.  Anxiously, he looked to his side.

JenniAnn was there.  She was sleeping and she was safe.

Andrew stared at her… her hair half-obscuring her face, her knees pulled up to her chest.

She was cold… cold because he wasn’t holding her… because she had been afraid of hurting him.

Andrew inched closer then rolled onto his left side.  He winced as pain shot through his body but otherwise ignored it.

Andrew gently brushed the hair back from JenniAnn’s face.  She looked peaceful, at least.  He rested a hand on her exposed arm and gently caressed it.

She’d been so terrified.  They’d both been, if he were honest.

And even as he laid there with JenniAnn so close, Andrew was still terrified.

What had they intended to do?  Was it simply to make JenniAnn see those things?  Or had their larger plan been interrupted by Aziraphale and Crowley?  And if the visions had been their plan, what happened when they learned that their mission had been an abysmal failure?

Things had finally started opening up post-COVID and now JenniAnn was a prisoner in her own home because of them.  And, sure, she loved Marty and Aziraphale and Crowley and all the rest.  She’d even come to refer to them as her “brothers-in-love.”  But that didn’t mean she wanted one or two of them trailing her everywhere like heavenly Secret Service agents.

It was painfully obvious he wasn’t able to protect her.

If it were possible, he would die for her.  And yet… when it had really mattered… he hadn’t even been able to stay conscious for her.

And Andrew knew that was foolish.  Human form, human skull, human brain structure.  It wasn’t as if anyone could just will themselves out of a blow to the head.  

“Andrew…”

Through his blurry gaze, Andrew saw JenniAnn staring at him.

“Oh love…”

“Come closer, Laja…  Please.”

“Love, I don’t want to hurt…”

“I don’t care.  I just need…”

JenniAnn snuggled against Andrew’s chest and began to stroke his back.

“Relax, my love.  We’re together.  We’re safe.”  She kissed his neck.  “And I love you so much.”

Andrew buried his face in her hair.

“Love you so much, too,” he answered.  “Just so sorry…”

“Shh…  No.  You have nothing to be sorry about.”

“I… I’m a mess.”

“No…  You’re just sick, love.  But you’re gonna get better.  You will.  I… I know it.  Just like before.”  JenniAnn shifted so she could peer into Andrew’s eyes.  “And I’ll be here… just like before except… more.”

In spite of his sorrow, Andrew chuckled when JenniAnn brought one of his hands to her breasts.

“2012 Andrew woulda freaked out if I’d done that,” JenniAnn teased.

“Just a little,” Andrew admitted.

“We’re together now.  Nothing and no one can change that, Andrew.”

“Yeah…”  Andrew smiled as he smoothed some hair behind JenniAnn’s ear.

“So let’s just try to get some more rest, okay?”  

“Okay.”

“G’night, my love.”

“G’night, my Laja.”

In spite of the aches in his body, Andrew smiled as JenniAnn snuggled against him.

Soon, they were both asleep again.

*~*~*

True to his word, Aziraphale prepared vegetable quiche, turkey-like sausages, and cherry dumplings for breakfast the following morning.  At his insistence, Andrew and JenniAnn were served breakfast in bed.

Beyond the household and assigned Watchers, the delectable dishes were also enjoyed by Adam and Monica who had stopped in.  In between bites of their meal, the angels worked on coloring sheets that Vonnie had doled out at Jamie’s behest.

After a few minutes, Marty set down a maroon crayon and looked to Jamie.

“When are we meant to talk?” he inquired.

Crowley looked to the scribe with surprise.  

“Whenever you’d like to,” Jamie encouraged.  “You can talk with the group or you and I could go to another room.”

“It’s only…”  Marty resumed coloring.  “I know what JenniAnn saw… what the demons showed her.  Perhaps not exactly.  But… I would have written it all down when it happened.  Nothing would surprise me.  And… perhaps I should tell her that?”

Adam, who had stopped in mostly to check on his friends, reached across the table and squeezed Marty’s hand.

“I think you should.  It would give her permission to talk to you if and when she needs to.”

“I agree.  I may have only just met Andrew and JenniAnn but I get the sense both would be reluctant to plant disturbing ideas and images in another’s mind.  JenniAnn should be reminded that if she talks to you, she’s not doing that.  Those images were already there,” Jamie counseled.

“They are…”  Marty confirmed.  “And I will.  Thank you.”  He smiled at Jamie.

“How are you doing, Adam?” Jamie asked.  “You’ve known them longer than any of us here.”

Adam frowned.

“Okay.  I’m concerned for them, of course.  Concerned for the kids.  And it does make me a little nervous about Kylie and Clay and the kids.”

Monica gripped her old friend’s hand.

“I know the feeling,” she murmured.

“It’s understandable to be concerned right now,” Jamie affirmed.  “Near as we can tell, at least part of their reason for the ire towards Andrew is because he has a human anam cara… as you both do, I understand?”

Adam and Monica nodded.

“Not the same,” Crowley insisted.  “I mean… not saying your attachment and love isn’t the same as what Andrew feels for JenniAnn.  But…”  Knowing his next words might hurt, the Watcher looked to Jamie.

“Go on, Crowley,” she encouraged.  “It’s better to have the truth.”

“Right.  I only mean… I think Andrew would have to be out of the picture for them to go after either of your families.  They learned from what happened with Nen and Tzila.  When they struck out at all of you, Andrew went to bloody Sheol and the biggest harrowing since You Know Who was down there happened.”

“‘Strike the shepherd and the sheep will be scattered…’” Aziraphale intoned.

“Something like that,” Crowley agreed.  “Way I see it, they have two chief issues with Andrew.  One, his relationship with JenniAnn.  And two, he’s the reason your group of friends is what it is.  And the ripple effects of your group…  Well, it started with Yehuda and just kept going.  The very last thing they want is an irate Andrew rambling around Sheol again, telling the shades the truth about Yehuda and Eben and, well, me.”

“So what do you think they were trying to accomplish?” Marty pressed.

“Two things.  Turn JenniAnn against Andrew… discorporate him,” Crowley replied.

“Discorporate?” Monica questioned.

“He means destroy his human form,” Adam explained.  “Big thing with the demons.”

“But that’s not possible,” Monica protested.  “I mean I’ve heard of angels being in human form when something terrible happens.  Like Eli in World War II.  But he just escorted his men Home and the Father fixed his poor, bullet-ridden human form and back he went!”

Aziraphale and Crowley exchanged glances.

Jamie smirked.

“What did you two do?” she questioned.

Crowley cleared his throat.

“May have lied a little…  Look… was a demon.  Lying was our thing.”

“See, we didn’t actually know what would happen if our mortal forms sustained, well, mortal damage,” Aziraphale continued.  

“Then some idiot starts a fire in the first-ever library.  This one,” Crowley motioned towards Aziraphale, “was beside himself.  So we tried to get out what we could.  Beam fell.  Next thing we know, we’re on Joshua’s Island getting fixed up.  Had a nice chat with Joshua.  Came back to Earth… then back to Hell.  Told everyone it was horrible.  Pointing and laughing and having my feathers plucked.  Threatened with oblivion.  Just barely got away.”

Horrified, Monica shook her head.

“Why ever would you do that?”

Aziraphale patted Crowley’s back.

“Joshua asked Crowley to come back.  He wouldn’t.  He wasn’t ready… yet.”

“But I figured if they all thought oblivion awaited after discorporation… well, they wouldn’t go hunting for the ‘traitors’ who took Joshua up on his offer.  They’d assume they were just, poof!, gone… not that they were working on themselves and returning to God,” Crowley finished.

“The downside is we may have made them more cautious… less likely to get discorporated to begin with and, thus, less likely to come face to face with God.”  Aziraphale frowned.  “And they seem also to have been left with the impression that discorporation is a terrible disgrace for angels… instead of the minor inconvenience it actually is.”

Crowley went ashen.

“Maybe they wouldn’t have attacked Andrew like they did if they didn’t believe that.  Maybe we…”

Jamie cut him off.

“I don’t think demons need a reason to be cruel.  I would never advocate lying but… your lie appears to have had downsides and upsides and there’s no way you could have predicted it would lead to this.  Don’t beat yourself up over it.”

“Agreed,” Adam affirmed.  “Andrew and JenniAnn wouldn’t like that.  But I think it’s good that we talk to each other about these kinds of things.  Not them.  We don’t want to put the burden on them to comfort us.”

Aziraphale nodded and smiled at Jamie.  

“I’m glad you’re here.”

Jamie smiled at the group.

“And I’m glad to be here.  I usually do one-on-one counseling.  It’s been a long time since I’ve been around so many fellow angels at once.”

“What’s life like for you in Wales?” Monica asked.

“Peaceful, mostly.  Comfortable.”  

The others listened with interest as Jamie told them about the life she’d temporarily left behind.

*~*~*

After finishing their breakfast, Andrew and JenniAnn remained in bed.

“Head still hurt?” JenniAnn asked as she hovered above Andrew as he laid down.

“Yeah.  I’m hoping the coffee will help.  Just needs time to kick in.”

JenniAnn gently stroked his face.

“Do you want me to massage your temples or something?”

Andrew smiled.

“No but thank you.”

He grabbed her hand and brought it to his lips.

“You still feeling okay?  Any more seizures?” he checked.

JenniAnn shook her head.

“I’m absolutely fine except… well, except for you.  I hate seeing you in pain.  I wish I could take it away.”

“You do a lot more than you think you do.”  Andrew peered up at JenniAnn and cupped her face in his right hand.  “It was worse in Afghanistan.  Without you.”

JenniAnn turned to kiss his palm.

“I’m glad I’m here.  But… I also know that it helps to open up to someone who isn’t quite so close.  Have you thought about seeing Jamie?”

Andrew nodded.  

“I should.  God sent her for that reason so…  I will.  Later today even.”

“Good.”

“Hmm…  There are two of you.  Two anam caras for me,” Andrew jested.

“I hope the second me looks a bit more put together.”

“Both lovely.”

JenniAnn smiled and snuggled back down beside Andrew.

“I wish that would go away.  It has to be annoying.”

Andrew kissed her hair.

“It is.  But it could be worse.  I could not be able to see you or the kids or anyone or anything.”

“True…”

“Laja, if I do have to stay in bed a lot today again… don’t feel like you need to stay with me the whole time.  I don’t want you to…”

“We’ll see.”

Andrew smiled as JenniAnn clung to him.

“Okay.”

*~*~*

That afternoon, Vonnie focused on turning the small study room that JenniAnn had offered up into a comfortable office for Jamie.

“She likes to have tea available.  Ah!  Perfect!  An electric kettle.”

Violeta, who was helping out, opened a nearby drawer.

“And all the tea and fixings are in here… minus fresh cream and milk.  Gotta get those from the kitchen.”

“Sounds good.  Ooh.  There are even honey sticks.”

“Is there anything else Jamie will need?” Shelby asked.

“Maybe…  She feels pretty strongly about journaling.  She always has her clients pick a special journal and pen for themselves.  Maybe I should have brought some with me…”

“There are so many stationery shops in the city!  You could get some there,” Violeta suggested.  “Plus, that way you’d get to see a little of New York.  Other than the Tunnels, I mean.”

“Would Andrew and JenniAnn be okay with that?  I mean I’d wear my mask inside, of course.”

“That would be enough,” Shelby encouraged.  “I mean Violeta’s been going to classes.  And before everything, Andrew was back to seeing carpentry clients.  We stopped with the total lockdown after everyone who could got vaccinated.”

“I’m sure Marty would take you if you asked.  He loves poking around those places.  I’d go too except…”  Violeta frowned.  “I just… I don’t want to leave in case, well… if Andrew took a turn.”

Vonnie patted her shoulder.

“Of course not.  I understand completely.  I’ll talk to Marty.  He seems a little… stern.”

“He’s not.  Not once you get to know him, anyway,” Shelby defended.  “He’s kinda like a burnt marshmallow.  Crusty on the outside, gooey on the inside.  And I think he’s just kinda having a tough time right now.  He’s sorta the reason Andrew and JenniAnn are as close as they are.  And I think, in a way, he takes a lot of pride in that.  And to have them threatened…”  Tears welled in Shelby’s eyes.

“Poor Marty…”  Violeta hugged her sister tightly.  

“I’m so sorry all of you are going through this.  It’s scary and sad enough just being on the outskirts.  But to have it be your family…”  Vonnie shook her head.  “Awful.”

“But we’re together.  And you and Jamie are here.  And that’s really nice.”  Violeta smiled at Vonnie.  “And you have your own feelings, too, I’m sure.  If you wanna talk about it… is it hard being here with Avi?”

Vonnie sighed.

“A little…  I mean he’s such a sweet kid.  And I can’t say I haven’t had a few day dreams of flitting around Ireland with my little boy.  But… he’s not my little boy.  I mean, sure, sometimes I see myself in his little expressions.  But… I also noticed that when he’s interested in something, his eye brow quirks up and it’s so cute.  But it’s not me.”

Shelby smiled.

“Andrew does that, too.”

“And the way he was snuggling up to his Mama and Daddy last night…  And just seeing him with Vincent.  He has someone who will understand completely what he’ll go through.”  Vonnie beamed.  “And I’m so glad for that.  And I haven’t even seen the half of what you all have here but…”  She waved in the direction of the library.  “I couldn’t give him a library like that.  And this El-Chanan that I’ve heard about…  Is it a big city?”

“It’s a whole other world.  Museums and hospitals and schools and there’s even an amusement park and an arcade,” Violeta counted off.  

“And Avi can have all that.  And…”  Vonnie bowed her head.  “I have freedom.  I’m just…  I’m too young to have a little one.  Sometimes I can barely take care of myself.”  She gave a weak laugh.  “And yet I think one day I’ll be able to counsel people and help them manage their own lives!”

“I’m sure even the best counselors had rocky points,” Shelby countered.  “You’re right!  You are too young… too young to expect yourself to have everything together.  You’re not that much older than me, Vonnie.  And I have no idea what I’m doing!”

Violeta laughed.

“I’m an angel… and I don’t even know what I’m doing.  And God apparently understands that because He put me here… with people who can guide and teach me and take care of me.  I think He did the same for you with Jamie.”

Vonnie smiled with relief.

“You think so?”

Violeta nodded vigorously.

“I really do.”

“Well… good.  Then I believe that, too.  Cause angels can’t lie.”  Vonnie grinned.

“We can’t!” Violeta agreed with a laugh.  

“Thank you for the encouragement!  Truly.  But now…”  Vonnie laid a planner down on a nearby desk.  “Back to my official business.  Would either/both of you like to visit with Jamie?”

Shelby and Violeta exchanged glances.

“Could we together?  At least at first?” the former inquired.

“Of course!”

“Good.  Maybe tomorrow afternoon?  I have a class in the morning.  But I’d be free after lunchtime.”

“Is 2:00 okay?” Vonnie checked.

The two other girls nodded.

“Then 2:00 it is.”

Violeta smiled.

“Thanks.  I did want to talk to Jamie… just needed a little push.”

“Then I’m glad I could give it!”

“Once we’re done here, I think we should do something to remedy the fact that you’ve only seen a little bit of Dyeland,” Shelby suggested.

“We should!” Violeta agreed.  “It’s nice outside.  We should go for a walk.  Show you around.”

“I’d love that!  Thank you!”  Vonnie smiled.  “I feel like I’ve made more friends here in a couple of days than I have in entire semesters at college.”

Violeta hugged her.

“Yeah…  College can be kinda weird like that.  But we’re glad you’re here.”

“Totally,” Shelby agreed.  

Beaming, Vonnie made final preparations in the study then hurried off to explore with her new friends.

*~*~*

That afternoon, once Jamie had settled into her new office, she had her first client.

“Are you comfortable?  Can I get you anything?  Either of you?” JenniAnn asked after finally prying her eyes away from Andrew.

“I’m fine, thank you,” Jamie answered in a chipper tone.

Andrew squeezed JenniAnn’s hand.

“I’m fine, too, Laja.  Go take some time for yourself.”  He kissed her right temple.  “You deserve it.”

“Okay…  Just call if you need anything.  I think I’ll get some tea.  But I’ll be here.”  JenniAnn frowned as Andrew sunk into the couch.  “Are you sure maybe some more meds wouldn’t be…”

Andrew reached for JenniAnn’s left hand and kissed it.

“I’m fine.  Really.  If I’m suddenly in a great deal of pain, I’m sure Jamie will let you know.”

“Absolutely!” the angel affirmed.

“But, for now, I’m doing good.  Just a little stiff.  But good.”

JenniAnn smiled and nodded.

“Okay.  I’ll let you two get to it then.”  

“Thank you.”  Andrew smiled as she bent down to kiss his cheek.

“Thank you,” Jamie echoed.  “I’ll take good care of him.”

Fighting tears, JenniAnn smiled at Jamie then left the two alone, closing the door behind her.

Andrew stared at the door for a moment then turned to Jamie.

“Thank you for seeing me.”

“Of course!  That’s why I’m here.”

“Has everything been okay?  Do you and Vonnie have everything you need to be comfortable?  I know this is quite an upheaval.”

“We’re doin’ great,” Jamie assured.  “And… while I didn’t know the particulars, I’ve known for months that I was leaving Wales to come help you and JenniAnn and your family.  So… no upheaval.  Vonnie may not have gotten exactly what she planned but… I’m quite confident that she prefers our current arrangements to the long stay hotel she was no doubt imaginin’.”

Andrew chuckled.

“You can’t get the ambiance of the Tunnels… or Willowveil, for that matter, at a Residence Inn.  I am sorry she’s not getting the NYC tourist experience, though.”

“Marty’s taking her into town to do a little shopping.  So she’ll get that.  And I’ll plan to get her to a few museums.  Maybe even a show or two.  But she’s content as is.  I’m sure this won’t be the only time she gets to visit.”

“No.  Absolutely not.  We’ve enjoyed having her.  I’m just sorry that we haven’t been the hosts that we’d like to be.”  Andrew picked at a thread on his sweater.

Jamie shook her head.

“She understands that you’re unwell, Andrew.  That’s why we’re here.  And, to be blunt, I think she’d really rather be palling around with Shelby and Violeta than you, anyway.  Even under the best of circumstances.”

Laughing, Andrew nodded.

“I guess you’re right.  Wouldn’t want to crimp their style.”

“No.”  Jamie smiled at him.  “Wouldn’t want that.  We’re too old.”

“Only one of us looks it.  And it’s not you.”

“Flatterer!”  Jamie laughed then moved away from her desk and sat down in a chair facing Andrew’s, notebook in hand.

“So I guess we’re starting…”  

Jamie noticed Andrew’s fidgeting increasing.

“I think we should.  But we’re still just two angels talking.”

“Yeah…”

“So how are you doin’ with everything?”

Andrew shrugged.

“Okay, I guess.  Glad it wasn’t worse.  Really glad to be home.  Thankful that JenniAnn wasn’t hurt any more than she was.  Worried about what she saw.”

“But how are you feeling?”

The angel of death blinked.

“Like I said…”

“You didn’t.  Not really.... Not beyond ‘okay.’   You expressed gratitude and then spoke of your concerns about JenniAnn.”

“But…”  Andrew cut off his own protest.  “All right…  I feel achy.  Blurry vision comes and goes.  Sometimes I feel dizzy and/or nauseated.  I’m frustrated that I can’t do what I usually do to comfort JenniAnn.  I don’t like that the kids are worried about me.  I wish I’d done a better job of protecting JenniAnn.  I’m mad at myself for letting them touch her.”

“I’m sorry that you’re in pain.  I hope you’re taking your medication like you should?”

Andrew nodded.

“They offered me something stronger… but I didn’t like how detached and groggy it made me feel.”

“Understandable.  But I hope you would reconsider that if the pain got worse.”

“Sure.”

“Are there ever any times when JenniAnn isn’t there for you in the ways you’d like her to be?” Jamie questioned.

“No!” Andrew snapped.  His face flushed.  “Sorry.  I didn’t mean it to come out like…”

“And I didn’t mean it as anything against her.  She’s human.  Sometimes humans get sick or lack energy.  It happens.  So has there ever been a time when she’s been unwell or otherwise not felt up to doing somethin’ that you wanted to do?”

“Well, yeah…  I mean she has seizures sometimes.  Or I might want to go for a walk but I know sometimes her allergies are really bad so… I’d never hold that against her.”

“So why are you holdin’ it against yourself for not being 100% available to her now?”

Andrew dragged a hand through his hair.

“It’s different,” he responded after a few moments of reflection.

“How?”

“She didn’t do anything to become epileptic or have allergies.  She had no choice.  I… I should have been able to do more on Saturday.  Had a better plan.”

“You had mere seconds to develop a plan, Andrew.  And… while I’m very sorry that you were hurt, the fact remains that JenniAnn… physically… came out of it nearly unscathed.  So I think your plan was pretty good.”

“If Crowley and Aziraphale hadn’t come…”

“But they did, Andrew.”

The angel of death sighed and nodded.

“Yeah.  They did.”

“You protected JenniAnn with your own body, Andrew.  That’s no small thing.  But it was still a body in human form.  With limits.  And that wasn’t of your choosing any more than JenniAnn’s epilepsy or allergies were hers.”

Andrew sat quietly, mulling that over.

Jamie let him ponder.

“I just… like protecting her,” Andrew finally responded.  “And I don’t like it when I fail… or partially fail.  I don’t like that they touched her.  I hate that he… he was on top of her.  She must have been so scared and… and there was nothing I could do.”  He swiped at a few tears.  

“No.  There wasn’t.”

Jamie again let Andrew sit with her words for a few moments before she followed up.

“Has JenniAnn said anything to suggest she’s disappointed in you?”

Andrew shook his head.

“Did she say you failed?”

“No…”

“Then it seems all this responsibility, this regret… it’s comin’ from you.  Right?”

“Yes.  But that doesn’t mean I feel it any less.”

Jamie nodded sympathetically.

“I know, Andrew.  I do.  But I think it’s helpful to take a step back.  Does it feel any different when you take the time to recognize that those harsh feelings are only comin’ from you?”

“I guess so.  Yeah.”

“Just in the short time I’ve been here, I’ve been able to see how much JenniAnn loves you.  And it’s pretty obvious to me that she’s not at all disappointed in you.  If anything, I think maybe she feels some guilt.  You’re in the state you are because you were protecting her,” Jamie pointed out.

“She shouldn’t,” Andrew protested.  “She didn’t do this.  They did.”

“You’re right.  Those demons are responsible for what happened.  Not her.  And not you, either.  But… something tells me this weight you carry isn’t new.  It didn’t just show up on Saturday night.  Did it?” Jamie asked.

Andrew wasn’t sure how to respond.

Jamie waited patiently.

They had time.  Lots and lots of time.

*~*~*

Wednesday, October 6th, 2021

With Andrew having spoken to Jamie and a session with Shelby and Violeta planned for the afternoon, several of the other angels felt free to book their own appointments.

Thus, Vonnie found herself holed up in a cozy spot in Willowveil’s library, scheduling appointments and sipping tea.

Suddenly, her cell phone chimed.  She smiled when she saw who had texted her: Rhiannon.

How goes it?  You and Jamie settled in all right?

Yes!  Sorry I haven’t texted or called.  I planned to last night but we went on a tour and, when I got back, I just crashed.

No prob.  Was it fun?

Amazing!  I wish you could see where I am.  In a literal castle!

No way!

Yes!  Can I call?  Easier than texting it all.

Sure thing.  I’m not due at the bar for three hours yet.

Okay!

Excited, Vonnie dialed her new friend’s number.

“Hi!” she chirped, blushing when she realized how loud and bubbly she sounded.

“Hi back!” Rhiannon replied.  “You sound good!  So everything’s good there?”

For the next several minutes, Vonnie explained about Willowveil and being there to help Avi’s parents and all the angels she’d met along with Avi’s family members.

“So you had no idea this involved your kid’s family?”

“Not until right before we left.  I did know that they didn’t live on Earth and that there was some sort of Narnian thing at play.  So that, at least, wasn’t a surprise.”

“It’s just so crazy!  Portals and other worlds and angels just hanging around.  Who is the biggest one you’ve met?”

“Michael.  I mean… he’s probably the most famous.  There’s another angel named Marty but his actual name is Metatron.”

“That sounds familiar…”

“Yeah, he pops up in some movies and TV.  I think he’s the oldest.  Pretty cool.  He’s got a very Alan Rickman vibe.”

“Aww.  Now I want to meet him!”

“Maybe someday!  He’s supposed to take me into the city to do some shopping.  This afternoon, I think.”

“That’s so cool!  And Jamie’s doing okay?”

Vonnie noted the concern in Rhiannon’s voice.

“Yeah.  I mean she seems like her usual self.  Every so often she gets a little… that far out look, you know?”

“Yeah.  I do.  But otherwise fine?”

“Yup.  Also…  There’s these two angels… male in appearance, at least… and they seem to be a couple.  Not, like, sexually.  But romantically.  They definitely act like a couple.”

“So… you’re telling me there are gay angels?” Rhiannon asked with evident amusement.

“Not exactly.  The way it was explained to me was that they’re more… demiromantic.  Like they’ll never feel that way about anyone else: male, female, non-binary.  It’s just between the two of them and independent of their gender, I guess.  But…  They would definitely appear to be a gay couple if you just saw them out and about.  I really want to talk to them more.”

“I hope you can!  I wonder if…”

Rhiannon’s voice drifted off.

“What is it?” Vonnie encouraged.

“It’s just… I wonder if Jamie is like that?”

“You think?”

“I mean she has an affinity for the queer community.”

“Sure.  But she could just be an ally,” Vonnie suggested.  “I mean if she did have someone… don’t you think you would have met her?  I mean Crowley and Aziraphale… those are the angels… appear to be inseparable.”

“Maybe she wasn’t an angel.  Maybe she was human.  I mean… think of your Andrew and JenniAnn.”

“Oh…”  Tears welled in Vonnie’s eyes.  Somehow, she hadn’t really allowed herself to think that Andrew would carry on much longer than JenniAnn would.

“I’m sorry!  I didn’t mean to make you sad,” Rhiannon apologized.  “I really didn’t.  It’s just… something I’ve thought about.”

“It is sad…  But it’s fine,” Vonnie hurried to assure.  “I mean…  It would explain a lot.  The far off looks.  The way… I mean not to be that person but when I met Jamie, I totally assumed that she woulda been a lesbian if she was human.  I’m not even really sure why.”

Rhiannon laughed.

“She does just kinda have that vibe, huh?  But I guess I always just thought, ya know, maybe God sends angels that blend in.  Like if He sent one to… I dunno… an Aztec, let’s say, I’m guessing they didn’t have ivory skin and blond hair.  I mean maybe if it was just a pull someone outta a raging river thing.  But lingering around… He’d want them to seem part of the community, right?  And Jamie does.  I can’t imagine Cynefin without her.”

“Maybe so.  I mean… she… she was the first person I told about being bi.  Maybe I wouldn’t have done that if Jamie wasn’t… I dunno… queer-coded?”

“Maybe not.  But, in any case, I’m glad you did.  And I’m glad she brought you to Cynefin!”

“Me too!  Mostly for the company.”  Vonnie blushed.  “But also… I’ve been dreaming about that Oggie.”

Rhiannon laughed.

“I’ll make sure one’s waiting for you when you get back.”

“Thank you.  But enough about me.  What’s been going on with you?”

“Not a whole lot.  Just hanging around the pub.  Mum and Dad want to start decorating for Christmas.  I think they’re crazy.”

Vonnie laughed.

“In October?!”

“Yeah…  You think you’ll be back by then?”

Vonnie’s heart fluttered when she thought she heard eagerness in the other woman’s voice.

“I would sure hope so.  Horrible to think Andrew would still be bad off nearly three months from now…  And… I would just like to be back.  Jamie had told me to not book any appointments at her office for a month.  So… I would hope that would mean we’d be back around the start of November.”

“Probably so.  Maybe I can use that to get my parents to put off decorating.  Jamie likes being around for that.”

Vonnie felt a rush of disappointment.  Maybe that was the only reason Rhiannon had asked about a return date.

“And I think it’d be fun if you joined us,” Rhiannon continued.  

Instantly, Vonnie’s mood shot back up and she beamed.

“I’d love that!  Maybe I can even bring along some New York treats.”

“You don’t have to… but I also wouldn’t say no.”

Laughing, Vonnie began to quiz Rhiannon on her and her parents’ tastes in sweets.  Without either realizing it, a chatty, amusing hour slipped by.

*~*~*

Shelby and Violeta sat together on the couch in Jamie’s de facto office.

“Either of ya done any sort of counseling before?” Jamie asked.

Both girls shook their heads.

“No… maybe I did,” Shelby amended.  “But when I was really little.  When I first came to the Tunnels.  But I don’t even remember for sure.”

“Well, don’t be nervous.  What’s said here stays here.”

“Good,” Shelby replied as Violeta nodded.

“So why don’t you two tell me a bit about how you came to be part of Andrew’s and JenniAnn’s family?” Jamie prompted.

For several minutes, the angel listened intently as Shelby explained about being orphaned and growing up dividing her time between the Tunnels and Dyeland.  Violeta shared about the fateful Halloween when God had first sent her to Dyeland.

“I have a hard time imagining you as so prim and proper,” Jamie teased Violeta.  “Even in the little time I’ve known you…”

Shelby giggled.

“She was kinda scary…”

“Hey!” Violeta protested.  “Not scary just… intense.”

“Sure.”  Shelby bumped her shoulder into Violeta’s then hugged her.

Jamie smiled seeing the sisterly connection between the two.

“So, Shelby, Andrew’s been the main father-figure in your life it seems,” Jamie posited.  “All due respect to your Dad, of course.”

Shelby nodded.

“Yeah.  I mean I have a few vague memories of my parents that I cherish.  And stories that Asher tells me.  But…  It’s mostly Andrew and JenniAnn that I remember.  And… they are my parents now.  Over the summer, Asher got really nervous about what would happen if, I dunno, I was in an accident or something.  He stays Below and is basically off the grid.  So…  He asked Andrew and JenniAnn to adopt me.  And they did!  They told me that they’d always wanted to but also didn’t wanna upset Asher.  So when he brought it up…  We did it.”  Shelby beamed.  “And it feels really good.  But…”

“But what, Shel?” Violeta encouraged, squeezing her hand.

A tear trickled down Shelby’s cheek, quickly followed by another.

“I mean I lost my Daddy…  And that hurts even… even though I barely remember him.  So… so it’s hard to see something happen to Andrew.  I… I mean I know he can’t die.  But we hear stories of angels ending up in really bad ways… sometimes for a very long time.  I… I mean what if he has a stroke?  Could...could he end up in a coma?”

“Oh, Shel…”  Violeta wrapped her arms around her younger sister and kissed her hair.

Jamie reached over to pat Shelby’s arm.

“I don’t know for sure, sweetheart.  But I’ve been around for a very, very long time and I know very serious, long-term things like that are exceedingly rare for angels.”

“Angel/human anam caras are rare, too,” Shelby murmured.  “And yet…”

Jamie let out a sigh.

“They are.  But I’d say an angel having a stroke that leads to a coma is rarer still.”

“I don’t remember ever running across it when I was in Records,” Violeta encouraged.  “I mean not that I saw them all.  Marty would have.  Maybe we could ask him?”

“You could.  But keep in mind that Marty is quite literally the oldest created being.  If he could list off, say, a hundred instances… that’s over millions and millions of years,” Jamie pointed out.

“True.”  Shelby nodded.  “And… I don’t like pressing Marty for information.  I dunno…  Just seems wrong.  And… I think, maybe, I just needed to voice that.  The knot in my stomach is less just by talking about it.”

“And that’s why we’re here!”  Jamie beamed.  “Good job!”

“I worry more about smaller but still really important things,” Violeta confessed.  “Like…  What if he has to go into the hospital?  I want Andrew to be here.  With us.  With JenniAnn.  I just…  It’s always been ‘Andrew and JenniAnn.’  I know they’re individuals, of course!  But…  I don’t like thinking of em being separated.  Even for a little bit.”

“They were so happy when they left on Saturday…”  Shelby pulled out her phone and looked wistfully at the photo Violeta had taken before showing it off to Jamie.

“They’re a lovely couple to be sure.  And I think everyone will do what they can to allow them to stay together.  If Andrew were to go into the hospital again, it would likely be in El-Chanan and I’m sure they’d let JenniAnn stay with him.”

“Yeah…  I would hope so,” Violeta agreed.  “Everything just feels so…”

“Off,” Shelby finished when she saw her sister struggling for the word.

“Yes, off.  Just… not hearing Andrew around the house.  Even… I dunno… not walking into the kitchen and finding them mid-embrace.”

Jamie tilted her head sympathetically.

“It’s a big change.  And a painful one.”

“And if it feels that way for us…”  Shelby’s voice drifted off.

Jamie squeezed her hand.

“And it’s so good of you to be concerned for Andrew and JenniAnn and to have so much empathy for them.  But I also know…”  Jamie’s voice broke for a moment before she speedily recovered.  “I know that no good parent wants to burden their child… even unintentionally.  So I’ll visit with Andrew and JenniAnn.  I’ll take care of them.  Let’s focus on the two of you.  I imagine part of why this is so hard is because Andrew and JenniAnn are the bedrock, the origin of your family.  So havin’ something happen to them… maybe it makes everything feel a little unstable?”

Shelby and Violeta exchanged glances then nodded.

“It’s scary.  I… I wish I could change into a little girl,” Violeta confessed.  “I just want to snuggle up to Andrew and pretend like everything is normal.  Like… like he can still keep us all… all safe.”

Shelby began to cry.

“It’s not that I think he can’t!” Violeta hurried.  Then her face fell.  “But… but I guess maybe he can’t.”

“He… he would try.  So hard!” Shelby insisted.  “And… and maybe that’s the scariest part.  He did try so hard with JenniAnn.  But it wasn’t quite enough.  And it left him… like this.  And this… this is… is the price.  The price of… of loving us.”

There was near-silence for a few moments, interrupted only by sniffling until Jamie spoke.

“And it’s a price he’s willin’ to pay.  You know that.  You know that if Joshua came to Andrew right now and said ‘Listen, I’ll heal you but you have to come back Home and leave all of this behind,’ Andrew wouldn’t do it.  Right?”

Violeta nodded.

Shelby rested her head on the angel’s shoulder.

“Yeah…  Right,” she concurred.

“And… I don’t think either of you need to be little girls in order to cuddle up with Andrew,” Jamie insisted.  “ He’s your dad, basically.  There’s nothing wrong with that.  Maybe you could ask him to watch a movie with you?  Something feel-good?  And if he falls asleep… that’s okay.  It’s the being together that counts.”

“That does sound nice,” Shelby agreed, wiping at her eyes.

“The Greatest Showman?” Violeta suggested hopefully.

Shelby laughed.

“I suppose… again.”

Jamie grinned.

“You watch it a lot, I take it?”

“This one has a lil squish on Hugh Jackman,” Shelby teased.

“I mean… he’s so talented!” Violeta gushed.

“He is that,” Jamie granted.  “Once we finish up here, I think you should go do that.”

The two girls nodded happily before continuing their conversation with their counselor.

*~*~*

True to his word, Marty took Vonnie to a stationary store.  He smiled as they made their way there and she gaped at the lights and sounds and people.

“A little different from Ireland and Wales, isn’t it?”

Vonnie only nodded as she gazed into the windows.

“We’ll be sure someone brings you back,” the angel promised.  “Perhaps with more fitting company like Shelby and Violeta.  I’m afraid I’m not much good shopping for clothes and such with young ladies.”

Vonnie laughed.

“Understandable.  I wouldn’t know the first thing about buying clothes for men of… a certain age.”

Marty chuckled.

“Of a certain age…” he repeated with amusement.

“I couldn’t even begin to guess.  I’m not sure I’d want to know, to be honest.  It’d be… daunting.”

“It has been… at times.”

The look that crossed Marty’s face broke Vonnie’s heart.  Without thinking, she looped an arm through one of his.

Though touched, the angel looked around with concern.

“I don’t want people to think…”

“You’re my uncle,” Vonnie calmly interrupted.  “It’s okay.”

Marty opened his mouth to protest the lie but then thought better of it.  In the grand scheme of things, it wasn’t actually a lie.  Joshua was his brother.  Joshua was Vonnie’s Everlasting Father.  That Joshua was also his father and her brother didn’t need to be considered just then.  He nodded and patted her arm.

“Just one more block.”

“Cool.”

When they arrived at the quaint shop, Marty held the door open for his charge.

“Aww!  I love it!” Vonnie gushed.

A woman behind the counter smiled.

“Welcome!  Oh, Marty!  Good to see you!”  She raised an eyebrow curiously as it became evident Marty and Vonnie had come together.

“Good to see you, too, Cassie.”

Sensing Marty’s discomfort, Vonnie cheerily spoke.

“I’m visiting my uncle and family.  I’m so glad he brought me here!”

Cassie’s cheerful smile returned.

“Wonderful!  Well, Marty knows the way around here like the back of his hand but just give a shout if you need any help.”

“Will do,” Marty promised.

Once Cassie’s attention had been returned to her computer, Vonnie quietly spoke to Marty.

“You know, people would likely just assume I was your daughter,” she assured.

Marty shook his head.

“They seem not to.  I don’t exactly possess a paternal nature.”

“Oh…  So you’ve been misjudged before?  I’m sorry.  I thought it was just…”

“Only once.  Before the pandemic.  With JenniAnn.  It was… awkward.  I don’t like being noticed.”

“I can understand that.  But JenniAnn probably thought it was at least a little bit funny.  And, I’m sorry to say, you’ll never not be noticed with that voice.”

Marty smiled and bowed his head.

“Perhaps not.”  He pointed to a wall.  “Journals.”  He turned to indicate a nearby cupboard.  “Pens.  Pick what you’d like.  Take whatever time you need.  No rush.  I’ll have the money when you’re ready.”

Vonnie smirked.

“Like it’ll just appear in your pocket?”

Marty nodded.

“Perfect change and all.”

“Wow…  Sounds good!”  Vonnie smiled at the angel then began to peruse the offerings.  After a few minutes, Marty was at her side.

“I forgot to mention…  I’m choosing Andrew’s and JenniAnn’s.”

“Oh, okay.  I was just grabbing a dozen to let people choose.  And I think I’ll still get a dozen.  Just in case more people stop by.  But I think that’s really nice.”  

Marty smiled then let Vonnie resume her shopping.

Once she’d made her selections, Vonnie approached Marty who was holding two journals and two pens.  There was Celtic knotwork on all four items with one pen and journal set in green and the other in blue.

“Those are lovely picks!  I’m sure Andrew and JenniAnn will appreciate them.”

“Thank you.  Are you ready?” Marty checked.

“Yup.  You?”

Marty nodded and handed Vonnie an envelope containing cash.  She smiled and accepted it.

“All ready then?” Cassie asked as they approached her register.

“We are.  So many beautiful things here!  It was hard to choose but here we are.”  Vonnie lifted her basket onto the counter then looked to Marty.  “Ya gonna add those?”

Marty shook his head as he clutched the journals.

“I’m covering these.”

“Oh.  Okay.”  Vonnie smiled at Cassie.  “Just these then.”

“Wonderful!”  

After a few minutes, Cassie had everything totalled.  

“That’ll be $317.82,” she announced.

Vonnie counted out the money in the envelope, charmed when it was, indeed, exactly $317.82.

“There ya go.”  

“Thank you!” Cassie chimed.  “I hope to see you again!”

“Same!”  Vonnie smiled then mulled around a bit as Marty checked out.  

Once he was finished, they left the store.

“Can I ask you something?” Vonnie requested.  “You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to.”

“Go on.”

“Why did you insist on buying Andrew’s and JenniAnn’s journals yourself?”

Marty scanned the street.  It was far too busy.

“Would you like to see Central Park?” he asked.

Both eager for an answer and a visit to such a landmark, Vonnie nodded.

“We’ll talk there,” Marty promised.

“Sounds good.  Thanks.”

Once they’d reached the park, Marty spotted a cart.

“Cocoa?” he offered.

“Ooh, yes.  That would be lovely, thank you.”

Marty nodded then ordered two.  Once they’d been served, he guided Vonnie to a bench some distance from the nearest people.

“What do you know about the history of Andrew’s and JenniAnn’s relationship?” he checked.

“Well, I know they met when she was in high school.  But they were just friends then.  Things maybe got a little more serious when she was in college?  But really more later on.”

“Yes.”

“And I don’t think they lived together until Belle was born, did they?”

“Correct.  In separate bedrooms.”

“Eesh.  Why?  They don’t seem like the separate bedrooms type.  Not that there’s anything wrong with that.”

Marty sighed.

“They didn’t think it was appropriate.  It was aggravating to have to watch and document.  Imagine watching them dance around each other for over a decade and then finally… finally!... they make some sort of commitment.  But they still pine away because the bed thing was just a step too far.  When I expressed my frustrations to the Almighty… well, He let me show myself and… make a strongly worded suggestion.”

Vonnie giggled.  Somehow, she guessed that Marty’s “suggestion” had been much more like an order… albeit one made with the utmost love.

“And… it worked.  And I suppose I felt…”  Marty, the Scribe of Heaven, searched for a word.  “Not ownership… nothing like that.  More than pride…  When I saw them walk off to their room together that first night… it was good.”

“They’re your Adam and Eve,” Vonnie posited.  “I mean… not that you created them, obviously.  But you nudged them together… truly together.  So I’m sure you feel some responsibility for them and everything that’s flowed out of their relationship.”

“Yes…”  Marty looked away.

Vonnie thought she saw tears glistening in his eyes.  She reached over and rested a hand on his arm.

“I think they’re very blessed to have you watching over them, Marty.”

Marty gave her a tearful smile.

“I’ve been blessed, too.”

The two sat quietly for a few moments before, at Marty’s suggestion, they rose and toured the park.

*~*~*

It was barely past 8:00 but Andrew was exhausted.  And so, as JenniAnn got the little ones settled in for the night, he made his way to their bedroom and began to ready for the night.

Not wanting to trouble Crowley, Andrew skipped his shower.  It wasn’t as if he’d worked up a sweat sitting on the couch watching movies with Shelby and Violeta.

The angel smiled as he recalled them snuggling up on either side of him.  He’d felt, for a few moments, as if they’d traveled back in time several years to when Shelby had still been little.  

After brushing his teeth and washing his face, Andrew grabbed his pajamas and began to change.

Unfortunately, he had overestimated how much time JenniAnn would take in getting Belle and Avi settled down.  He was just reaching for his long-sleeved T-shirt when she entered the room.

JenniAnn gasped when she saw the welts running up and down Andrew’s torso and arms.  

Trying to stave off her panic, Andrew hurriedly spoke.

“Laja, I’m okay.  They hardly even…”

“A-andrew…”  JenniAnn hurried towards him and gently rested a hand on a bruise on his chest.

Andrew let out a shuddering breath.

“It… it doesn’t hurt when I…”

“No…”

“My poor love…”  JenniAnn brushed her lips against his right shoulder.

“Laja…”  Andrew buried his face in her hair and sucked in a deep breath, trying to steady himself.  

“I love you… I’m so sorry…”  

Andrew groaned when he felt wetness against his shoulder.

“Laja, Laja… please don’t cry.”

“They… they hit you so many times…”

“Yes.  But… I have a feeling you intend to kiss me several more times,” he gently teased.

In spite of her tears, JenniAnn laughed.

“I was hoping…”

“So was I…  But I’m also…  I… I need to lay down.  So why don’t I go do that and you can change and get more comfortable.  Okay?”

JenniAnn stepped back and studied the angel’s face then nodded.  

“Okay.”

“Good.”  Andrew kissed her forehead then released her.

To his relief and amusement, JenniAnn returned in record time.  She climbed into bed and immediately picked up where she’d left off.

As her kisses went up and down his right arm, Andrew stroked her hair with his left hand.  He switched sides when she did.

“I… I want to see your back.  Please,” JenniAnn requested.

Too wearied to argue, Andrew rolled onto his stomach.

In spite of Andrew’s admonishment, JenniAnn began to cry again.

“Darlin’...” Andrew moved to roll again but JenniAnn stopped him.

“Just… just let me.”

“All right…”

As his anam cara kissed and caressed his back, the angel’s eye lids grew heavier and heavier.  He fought against the tiredness, wanting to stay awake, wanting to extend the same tenderness and affection to JenniAnn, to feel her soft skin beneath his lips, to bring her the contentment he felt.

The spirit was willing but the flesh was weak…

JenniAnn rested her cheek against Andrew’s back and listened to his soft, regular breathing.  She knew he was asleep.  She longed for his touch… but she longed more for him to be restored to health and, for that, he needed sleep.

Reluctantly, JenniAnn moved onto her side.  She peered at Andrew and prayed until, several minutes later, she also fell asleep.

*~*~*

Wednesday, October 13th, 2021

JenniAnn awoke with a start.  For a few moments, she felt only confusion… and then she remembered.

Heinous, horrible things.

The woman, the man, the whimpering, the screams of agony, the blood, and then silence.

And the knowledge that he was there.

Her Andrew was there.  Helpless and heartbroken.

JenniAnn began to sob which immediately roused Andrew.

“Laja…  Laja, what’s…”

As Andrew held her, JenniAnn let all the details pour out of her.

“I’m so sorry, Laja.  So sorry you had to see that,” the angel apologized as he kissed her hair.

“I… I don’t want to go back to sleep.  But I don’t want to keep you up.  I… I’m gonna go to the library.”

“Laja, I don’t want you to be alone.  It’s all right.  I’m up now.”  

“But…”

Andrew sat up and pulled her into his arms.

“It’s okay.  Really.  I’ve been doing better.”

JenniAnn nodded.  Edmund’s visit the day before had been promising.  And while Andrew’s fatigue continued to be an issue, the double-vision and dizziness were decreasing in frequency.  A couple nights before, he’d even decided Vincent no longer needed to babysit them.

“Okay…” she agreed.

Andrew grabbed JenniAnn’s robe and wrapped it around her.

“Do you still want to go to the library?” he checked.  

JenniAnn nodded.

“Sounds good.”

Hand-in-hand, the couple made their way to the library where Andrew started a fire.  

“Thank you,” JenniAnn murmured when he sat back down beside her and snuggled her close.

“Of course.  You’ve spent nearly two weeks taking care of me, Laja.  It’s about time that I…”

“Just having you near has been… everything.  I know that if you asked… God would let you come Home.  And you’d be free from pain, from exhaustion there.  But you don’t ask.”

“Because I don’t want to leave you.  Or the kids.  Laja, I think in all the focus on getting me better, we’ve lost sight of the fact that you suffered a trauma.  And a pretty significant one.  Multiple traumas, really.  There’s what happened to us.  And then there’s what you saw,” Andrew reminded.

“But…  What I saw…  It’s only this morning that… that it seemed… real.  Before it was just vague, shadowy memories… as if I was remembering a true crime documentary I watched five years ago.  It didn’t seem real.  But this…”  JenniAnn’s eyes filled.  “She… she was wearing a tie-dyed shirt with… with a peace sign on it.”

Andrew choked back a sob and nodded.

“She didn’t look much older than Shel…”

“Twenty two.”

“What was her name?”

“Natalie Smythe.”

“Natalie…” JenniAnn echoed.  “A Christmas baby?”

“Yes.”

JenniAnn wept softly.

Andrew pulled her closer and nuzzled her hair.

After a few silent moments, he spoke.

“I think it’s time you talk to someone, Laja.  Jamie’s great.  But Marty’s a good idea, too.  As much as I’ve appreciated all the care and attention you’ve given me… you need to help yourself, too.  Okay?”

“Okay,” JenniAnn agreed.  “I’ll talk to Marty.  Nothing against Jamie.  It’s just… Marty knows.”

“He does.”

For a few moments, they were silent, simply enjoying each other’s embrace.  Then JenniAnn looked up at Andrew’s face.  She saw his brow was creased and he was fighting tears.

“I love you, Andrew.  Nothing could ever change that.  I… I could see every assignment you’ve ever had and I would still love you.”

Andrew sighed and rested his forehead against hers.  

“I love you, too.  And I know that.  I do.  But… it doesn’t mean I… I want you to see.”

“I know.”

The two kissed.

JenniAnn smiled encouragingly at Andrew and stroked his face before resting her head on his shoulder.

“It’s supposed to be nice today.  Maybe we could spend a bit of time outside?” she suggested.  “Sunlight might do us both good.”

Andrew returned her smile and nodded.

“I agree.  Let’s do that.”

Andrew brought JenniAnn’s right hand to his lips then stared into the fire and focused on simply being near the woman he loved.

*~*~*

That afternoon, as planned, Andrew and JenniAnn headed outside with their kids and a handful of their friends in tow.  As Andrew had been battling a headache since lunchtime, the two settled beneath a tree with his head resting in JenniAnn’s lap.  They smiled as they listened to the children play.

“It’s good to hear them laugh,” Andrew commented.

“Very.  Are you okay like that?  Is the sun bothering you?” JenniAnn checked.

Andrew shook his head.

“No.  It feels good.  But I do think I’m going to rest my eyes.”

“Okay.”

Andrew sighed with contentment as JenniAnn gently massaged his temples and brow.

“That feels good…”

“I’m glad.”

Softly, Andrew began to hum.  

“‘And flowers never bend with the rainfall…’” JenniAnn sang.

Smiling, Andrew squeezed her hand.  While JenniAnn was self-conscious about her singing voice, he loved it.

“‘No matter if you're born to play the king or pawn, for the line is thinly drawn 'tween joy and sorrow.  So my fantasy becomes reality and I must be what I must be and face tomorrow…’”

Suddenly, the pain in Andrew’s head intensified and he felt an odd sensation.  Then his right arm locked up.

And JenniAnn… the tree… the children… everything… seemed very far away.

*~*~*

Crowley jolted when he heard JenniAnn scream.  Carefully, he set Avi down on the ground and bolted towards the tree where Andrew and JenniAnn rested.  Marty and Jamie trailed him.

Once they reached the tree, they found JenniAnn sobbing.  Andrew’s eyes were jerking wildly to the right side and his right arm was flapping about.  

“Call Talson!” Crowley shouted.  “And Reuel.  Get an ambulance.”

“I’ve got Talson,” Marty affirmed as he dialed.

“I’ll call Reuel,” Jamie volunteered.

After a few seconds, Andrew ceased moving.  

“Andrew!” JenniAnn bellowed.

Andrew sat up and blinked.

“What happened?” he asked.

JenniAnn wrapped her arms around him and continued to sob.

“Laja…”

Crowley crouched down.

“You had a seizure, Andrew.  We need to go to El-Chanan.”  

“Really?  Like Laja’s?”

Crowley shook his head.

“Your eyes and arm were jerking.”

“Oh.”

“Do you have a stretcher?” Crowley asked.

Andrew shook his head, cognizant of the fact that his kids and friends were clustering nearer.

“No stretcher.  I can walk to the portal,” he whispered.  “The kids are freaked out enough without…”

“I don’t think that’s a good…”

“I had a seizure while laying down, Crowley,” Andrew pressed.  “Being on a stretcher isn’t going to prevent another one.  It’ll happen if it’s going to happen.”

JenniAnn whimpered.

“It’s all right, Laja.  I’m fine.  But Crowley’s right… I need to get checked out.  Come with me?” Andrew requested before kissing JenniAnn’s hair.

“Of… of course.”

“Let’s just see how you’re walking…” Crowley cautiously suggested.

Andrew rose a little shakily but walked a few steps without consequence.

“Daddy!”

Belle ran towards him then halted, scared of hurting him.

Andrew closed the distance and hugged her.

“I’m fine, baby girl.  I just need to go to the doctor.  Hopefully not for long.  Be a good girl while I’m gone?”

Belle nodded as she clung to him.

Avi approached and wrapped himself around Andrew’s left leg.

Andrew tousled the boy’s hair.

“Little man…”  

“Reuel’s sent an ambulance,” Jamie reported.

“And Edmund is on his way.  He says we’ll probably beat him to the hospital if we go now… but not by much,” Marty shared.

“Okay.  Thank you.”  Andrew nodded gratefully at the two then returned his attention to Avi and Belle.  He hugged each of them tightly before embracing the Remus family, Violeta, and Shelby.  

Dazed, JenniAnn followed suit.  Then, escorted by Crowley, Aziraphale, and Marty, they made their way to the portal.

Once through to El-Chanan, they immediately saw the blinking lights of the waiting ambulance.  Reuel waited nearby.  

“One of you should ride with them.  I’ll take the other two in my car.”

Crowley squeezed Marty’s shoulder.

“You should go.”

The scribe nodded and followed Andrew and JenniAnn into the ambulance.

Once they saw them safely off, Crowley and Aziraphale climbed into Reuel’s car and followed.

*~*~*

While Andrew was undergoing tests under the watchful eyes of Aziraphale and Crowley, Marty and JenniAnn sat in a private waiting area.

With the exception of Marty asking JenniAnn if she wanted anything... coffee, tea, snacks, etc…. the two had been quiet until JenniAnn spoke.

“Maybe… maybe I should tell him to go Home… get better,” she murmured as a tear slid down her cheek.

Marty clasped her right hand in both of his.

“He knows you wouldn’t stop him if he wanted to, JenniAnn.  He doesn’t want to.”

“Then… why can’t he come here?”

“Joshua?”

JenniAnn nodded.

Marty sighed.

“I don’t know.  He must have his reasons.  He always does.  Sometimes they’re just impossible to know.”

“Yeah…”

Marty waited a few moments before speaking again.

“You had a nightmare… a memory.”

“I… I did.”

“Would you like to talk about it?”

“Not now.  But yes.  When we’re home.  Over a pot of rooibos.”

“Then we’ll make sure that happens,” Marty vowed.

JenniAnn peered at the angel.

“Are you okay?”

“Me?” Marty asked in surprise.  “Of course.”

“I just mean…  It can’t have been easy for you.  Writing down what happened to us.  And all those assignments.  This must bring them back up for you, too.”

Marty nodded.

“It was very hard… writing about you and Andrew.”  His eyes welled.  “But I am glad that I write at a little bit of a delay generally.  By the time God asked me to record it, I knew you’d survived and that Andrew was being looked after.  As for the assignments… Andrew had the much more difficult part.  He was there.  And now you were, too, in a manner.  I’m not shown visions.  I’m simply told what to write.”

“Still…”

“Still… yes, it is difficult,” Marty affirmed.  “But I also get to record many joyous things.”  He smiled and squeezed JenniAnn’s hand.  “I’ll get to record your blessing.”

“If Andrew is up to it…”

“He will be.  Even if it won’t be exactly as you planned… he’ll want to proceed.  I know it.”

“I want to, too.  Doesn’t mean we should.  I don’t wanna overtax him.”

“It’s over two weeks away, JenniAnn.  Don’t fret too much about it.  It would be unfortunate to cancel only to have Andrew vastly improved by then.  And if he’s truly not up to it… everyone would understand a last minute cancellation.”

JenniAnn considered Marty’s words then nodded.

“True…  I… I just wish none of this was happening.”

“I know…  Me too.”

Marty wrapped his arms around JenniAnn as she wept.

*~*~*

Back at Willowveil, Jamie and Vonnie were trying their best to keep everyone’s spirits up.  To that end, they’d decided to lead a cookie baking effort.  While Vonnie, Shelby, and Violeta worked in the kitchen, everyone else had gathered in the ballroom to decorate.

“Can we make purple pumpkins?” Belle requested as Jamie mixed orange frosting.

“Absolutely!  No reason pumpkins can only be orange,” the angel assented.  She paused in her own work to put a few drops of red and blue food coloring in some frosting then handed the bowl to Belle.  “Ya wanna mix that up?”

“Yes!  Pretty!”

Jamie smiled as the little girl stirred and watched the colors swirl.

Sitting at another table; Avi, Evie, and Landon were having a blast inundating dipped pretzel rods with an array of sprinkles.

“I don’t even want to think about how much sugar that involves,” Max commented as he bounced Amelia on his knee.

“But it’s not going to stop you from eating several,” Rose teased.

“True,” Max admitted with a chuckle.

In the kitchen, Shelby pulled a tray of cookies out from the oven.  She surveyed the too brown pumpkins before slamming the tray onto the stovetop and kicking the oven door closed.

Alarmed, Vonnie and Violeta looked up from their cookie cutters in time to see Shelby burst into tears and sink onto the floor.

“Shel…”  Violeta hurried over and wrapped her weeping sister in her arms.

“Nothing is going right!” Shelby cried out.  

“Oh, Shel…”  Violeta rested her cheek on the young woman’s technicolor hair.

Vonnie approached and sat across from the two.

“That was stupid,” Shelby muttered, gesturing towards the stove.

“Sometimes it’s the little things that set us off when bigger concerns have been building and building,” Vonnie counseled.  “And it has to be hard keeping a brave face on because of your younger siblings.”

Shelby and Violeta both nodded.

“And I imagine, especially in light of earlier, there’s a feeling of ‘What’s next?’ that makes it really hard for you to feel peace.”

“Yeah… exactly.”  Shelby nodded at Vonnie.  “Things were just starting to feel normal and now…  Now it feels chaotic again.  A-and Andrew doesn’t deserve any of this.”

“Not at all…” Violeta murmured.

“None of you deserve any of this.  But evil is, well… evil.  Evil doesn’t care about fairness.”  

“I know.  But I wish God would do something.”  Shelby clutched her cross.  

Violeta sighed.

“I know He is helping us…  I just wish it was easier to see.  And I wish the bright side of this all was easier to see.”  

Vonnie reached over and rested a hand on Shelby’s and Violeta’s joined ones.

“Please know that I’m praying for you both.  And for your family.  And while I’m so sorry about the circumstances… I’m really glad that I could be here.  That I could meet you all properly.  That I could see how truly and utterly loved sweet Avi is.”

Violeta smiled at Vonnie.

“You’re definitely a bright side.  Jamie, too.”

Shelby nodded.

“And it has been fun having so many different angels around.  And… I suppose those cookies aren’t so burnt that the animals won’t enjoy them.”

Violeta laughed.

“Definitely not!”

“And even though it’s been hard and painful at points… we’ve been able to spend a lot more time with Andrew than usual,” Shelby added.

“Totally,” Violeta agreed.  “And with each other.”

“And maybe good things are happening that we don’t even know about,” Shelby hypothesized.

“Maybe so,” Vonnie agreed.

Shelby let out a deep breath.

“Okay, I feel better.  Thank you.  Now… let’s get back to those cookies.”

“Sounds like a plan.  Just… speak up if you need a break, okay?” Violeta urged.

“Okay,” Shelby promised.

The three girls hugged then returned to their work.

*~*~*

After a couple of hours, Dr. Talson came to fetch JenniAnn and Marty.

“Andrew’s in a room.  We won’t have results for a couple of hours but you’re welcome to come see him.  And we do have some preliminary thoughts.”

JenniAnn abruptly stood up and nodded.

“Yes, please.  I… I want to see him.”  She turned to Marty and took his hand.  “You’ll come, too?”

The ancient angel squeezed her hand and nodded.

“Great.  Right this way!” Edmund patted JenniAnn’s shoulder then led the two to Andrew’s room.

Aziraphale and Crowley were already there along with someone JenniAnn took to be the mysterious Dr. Xavier Francisco.

To JenniAnn’s relief, Andrew and the neurologist were chuckling when she walked in.

“And here she is!”  Dr. Francisco stuck his hand out when he saw JenniAnn.  “JenniAnn of Dyeland.  I’ve heard so much about you.  From Andrew here just now.  But also from Reuel.”

JenniAnn blushed and shook his hand.

“Pleased to meet you… Dr. Francisco?”

The smiling man nodded.

“That’s me.  But I generally go by Dr. Frank.”

“Dr. Frank then,” JenniAnn repeated with a smile before turning to Andrew.  “How… how are you feeling, love?”

Andrew held his hand out towards her.

JenniAnn rushed over, sitting beside him on the bed.

The angel of death nuzzled her shoulder before speaking.

“Tired.  A little queasy.  But otherwise good.  Worried about you.  I know how scary that must have…”

JenniAnn nodded.

“But… but all that matters is… is how you’re doing,” she interrupted.  After kissing his temple, she looked to Edmund.  “You said you had preliminary thoughts?”

“We do,” Edmund affirmed.  “While we need to wait on the radiologist, both Frank and I looked at the MRI results and feel they’re virtually identical to the one taken at my hospital.”

“So why did he have a seizure today and not two weeks ago?” Crowley questioned.

“For all we do know about the human body… and, assumedly, human forms of angels… seizures remain mysterious in many ways,” Frank responded.  “An epileptic may have a seizure after, say, riding a rollercoaster with bright flashing lights.  But a few months later, though it would be unadvised, they might ride that same rollercoaster and nothing will happen even though their brain is, basically, unchanged.  Instead, a seizure might hit them while they’re calmly sitting and reading.  In Andrew’s case, the seizure was likely caused by the damage he sustained during the attack.  That it took nearly two weeks to happen doesn’t mean the damage increased in those two weeks.”

“So… am I epileptic now?” Andrew asked.

Edmund shook his head.

“No.  Generally, someone needs to have two seizures before they’re considered epileptic.  Though I must warn you that now that you’ve had one… a second one is by no means guaranteed.  But the odds have increased.”

“I’m assuming you haven’t been driving?” Frank checked.

“No.  Not since before the attack.  No reason to.  And I won’t be for a while now,” Andrew promised.

“We’ll make sure he gets anywhere he needs to be,” Crowley interjected as Aziraphale nodded.

“Thank you,” Andrew and JenniAnn murmured.

“Should I have done anything different?” JenniAnn asked.  “I… I mean obviously screaming wasn’t helpful.”

“Laja…”  Andrew brushed a tear from her cheek.  “I wasn’t even really aware.  You did nothing wrong.”

“Andrew’s right,” Aziraphale affirmed.  “It came as a shock.  You were terrified.”

“Exactly right,” Edmund insisted.  “Even knowing it was a possibility, you couldn’t have been prepared for that.  You kept close by him afterwards.  That’s the most important part.  And… lest it need to be said, you couldn’t have prevented it, JenniAnn.  From Andrew’s and Crowley’s accounts, you were keeping Andrew calm and restful in the lead up to the seizure.”

“She was,” Andrew assented, beaming at JenniAnn.  “I felt comfortable… safe.”

“I… I’m glad.”  JenniAnn managed a smile for him.

“Ideally, you won’t have another one, Andrew.  But… even if the results come back with no additional cause for concern, I’d like to keep you here for observation for at least a day or two.  I know there are good reasons for you to be home.  But if you were to have another seizure, it would be helpful for us to observe it.”

“Can I stay with him?” JenniAnn requested.

“I would feel better if she was with me,” Andrew added.

Drs. Talson and Frank conferred with each other.

“Sure,” Frank agreed.  “Another set of eyes wouldn’t hurt.”

“Thank you,” Andrew and JenniAnn said in unison.

“You’re welcome.  And now I think the rest of us should let Andrew and JenniAnn get some rest, hmm?” Frank suggested.

Edmund and the three angels nodded.

“Ring if you need anything at all,” Frank ordered.

Andrew nodded.

“We will.”

“I’ll send word for someone to bring overnight bags,” Marty offered.  “I’ll be just outside the door.”

“We’ll keep you company,” Crowley offered with a grin.

Marty sighed as Aziraphale giggled.

“Wonderful…”

Andrew and JenniAnn smiled after their departing friends.  Then, once they were gone, JenniAnn’s facade slipped.

“I… I was so scared,” she confessed.

“I know…  I remember how it felt when you had that grand mal seizure in the hospital.  I felt… helpless.”  Andrew’s eyes welled at the memory.

“Yes…  I… I was afraid you would discorporate.  But… but I also felt selfish for… for wanting you to stay.”

Andrew looked at JenniAnn in surprise.

“Discorporate?” he repeated.

“Yeah.  Crowley and Aziraphale told me that was the word for it.  When… when an angel’s body is so damaged that… that they have to go Home to get it fixed.  Or maybe get a new human form entirely.  It was a little unclear.  They made it seem like a big deal.”

Andrew sighed and dragged a hand through his hair.

“Laja…  It’s really not.  I didn’t even realize there was a word for it.  I love Crowley and Aziraphale but surely you’ve realized… they’re kind of over-dramatic sometimes… a little prone to catastrophizing on occasion.  I mean I don’t blame them.  They’ve been through a lot.  But… I do wish they’d watch it with you.  Sometimes I think they get so comfortable that they forget you’re not an angel.  You don’t have the context they do.  If that were to happen… I really believe that God would at least give me time to explain to you what was happening.  And to let you know when I’d be back.  But I don’t think it’s gonna.  It didn’t happen after Afghanistan.  I doubt it’ll happen now.”

“But… now seems worse.”

“In some ways.  Not in others.  The pain is generally less than last time.”

“That’s good at least.”

“Whether it’s objectively true or I just have more pleasant distraction… I don’t know.”  Andrew winked at JenniAnn.

This caused JenniAnn to genuinely laugh.

“Love…”  

Andrew kissed her hair.

“We’ll be okay, Laja.  I know it.”

JenniAnn nuzzled his neck.

“Okay.”

Andrew wasn’t convinced she believed it.  But they were both tired and so he let it go and responded only by wrapping his arms tightly around his anam cara.

*~*~*

Friday, October 15th, 2021

After tests revealed no new information and a second seizure failed to materialize, Andrew was released from the hospital.  As before, his family happily but sedately welcomed him and JenniAnn back to Willowveil.

“Daddy!  Are you feeling better, Daddy?” Belle questioned as she snuggled into her father’s waiting embrace.

“I am, little elf.  Much better.  And I’m so glad to be back home with all of you!  I missed you!”

“We missed you, too,” Shelby murmured from her spot, glued to JenniAnn’s side.

Andrew embraced the two together and gently cupped Shelby’s chin.

“How you holding up, kiddo?” he checked.

“Okay…  Better now.”  Shelby managed a smile.

Andrew ran his hands over her hair.

“Did you dye your hair again?”

Shelby blushed and nodded.

“It had faded some and Violeta and Vonnie thought it might cheer me up.”

Andrew kissed her hair.

“I love it.  It looks great.  And I hope it did help.”

With a more relaxed smile, Shelby nodded before returning Andrew’s embrace.

Max approached JenniAnn and hugged her.

“How you doing, Maja?”

“Glad to be home.  Glad to have your Dad home.  Relieved they… they didn’t find anything else.”

“Me too.  And I hope you can relax more now that you’re home.  Dad mentioned on the phone this morning that you haven’t been sleeping well.”

“Strange place and all,” JenniAnn dismissed.

“Right…”  Max wasn’t convinced.  “Well, Rose and I are sticking around for a few days yet.  So let us know how we can help.  Isolde and Marco are bringing dinner and dessert over for tonight.  And I think Diana and Zeke have tomorrow planned out.  The Friends don’t want you to worry about meals and clean-up.”

“Aww.  That’s so nice.  Everyone’s been so, so great.”  JenniAnn’s eyes filled.

“You and Dad have helped so many people.”

JenniAnn glanced at Andrew who was hugging Violeta tightly.

“Him especially,” she murmured.

“Don’t sell yourself short,” Max cautioned.  “Who knows how much you might have done if you’d had millennia like Dad!”

JenniAnn smiled.

“Thanks, Max.”

After another hug from Max, JenniAnn again turned her watchful gaze to Andrew.  He looked good.  Happy.  Relaxed even.

And yet, barring the headache, he had seemed relaxed and happy on Wednesday, too…  

JenniAnn swallowed down the sob in her throat, smiled, and returned to Andrew’s side.

*~*~*

That night, Andrew and JenniAnn had barely settled into bed before the feelings of comfort and normalcy lulled them both to sleep.

For Andrew, the rest only lasted until shortly before midnight when he awoke from a nightmare.  

It was the alley again.  But this time Aziraphale and Crowley had not come.  And though he’d been just as helpless as he’d been that night, in the dream Andrew hadn’t been unconscious.  He’d heard them torturing his Laja.

In reality, JenniAnn seemed to be sleeping peacefully.  Though she wasn’t snuggled up to Andrew as usual, she was facing him.

The angel of death studied her as she slept.  There was no longer any trace of scratches on her face.  In sleep, there also wasn’t evidence of stress or weariness.  And yet Andrew knew she felt both.  

Though she was always beautiful to him, even he had noticed how haggard she’d looked during the past two days.  And she was hyper-alert.  At the hospital, every unknown noise had made her jump.  

Andrew knew exactly how to calm JenniAnn… calm them both, really.  But tears welled in his eyes as he thought of it.  

The first time they’d “canoodled,” Andrew had thought maybe it was a one time thing.  Something they’d done to comfort themselves after JenniAnn had finally revealed the extent of Rex’s assault.  But then there’d been that night in his workshop… the both of them worried over Fr. Mike, him grieving a brutal assignment.  Once again, they’d found comfort in closeness, in tenderness.

And then it hadn’t seemed necessary to have a reason for it… at least not one beyond that they loved each other.  What had once been so rare had become something they did two or three times a week.  Yet it still felt special.  Sacred even.

But now the prospect frightened Andrew.  What if a sudden wave of nausea hit him?  What if he had another seizure and accidently hurt JenniAnn?  What if anything happened that turned something beautiful and pleasant into something traumatic and frightening?  

So, no, canoodling was off the table.  But something needed to give.

JenniAnn needed a break.  She needed fun.  She deserved it!

And yet…

The idea of JenniAnn returning to Manhattan terrified Andrew.  

But maybe something could be arranged in Dyeland.

Something to give her hope and peace.

And maybe there was something else he could do, too.

Andrew lightly kissed JenniAnn’s forehead.

“We’ll be okay, Laja.  You’ll see,” he whispered before picking up the journal and pen Marty had gifted him.  Eagerly, he began to jot notes.

*~*~*

Saturday, October 16th, 2021

Jamie was slightly embarrassed about how long it had taken her to puzzle things out.  

Ever since her reunion with Crowley, she’d been trying to figure out the nature of his relationship with JenniAnn.

What she knew was that Andrew was devoted to JenniAnn and she was devoted to him.  While they loved their family and friends, they were quite obviously a pair and the idea of someone else usurping one or the other’s place was ludicrous.  

But the way Crowley watched JenniAnn…  It had made Jamie wonder if he knew that.

No more, though.

Jamie took a bite of her waffle and peered across the ballroom.  

At that very moment, the former-serpent of Eden was peering over his mug and at JenniAnn who was herself focused very much on Andrew.

And then there was Aziraphale.  He should have been the real hint.  He noticed Crowley’s behavior.  It was obvious he did.  And yet he was clearly unthreatened.  There was no hint of jealousy.  

Nor should there be.  Crowley was obviously devoted to his angel.

In the end, Avi had been the key.  Five minutes before, he had approached his mother and climbed up into her lap.  JenniAnn had nuzzled the boy’s hair and kissed his chubby cheeks.  Avi had rested his head against his mother’s breast and looked the picture of peace and contentment.

And Jamie had glanced at Crowley then, too.  His gaze had faltered.  And she thought his lip had trembled.

That’s when she knew.

Crowley didn’t want to be Andrew.  He wanted to be Avi.

And, on some level, he wanted JenniAnn to be Her.  His Mother.

While Jamie had no doubt that Crowley had true and honest affection for JenniAnn as her own self, the transference was now obvious.  And it was equally obvious that working through that was going to take far longer than a couple of weeks… assuming Crowley even agreed to talk to her in that time.  She’d approached him once and been told Andrew should be her primary focus.  

He wasn’t wrong… but he was also deflecting.

Jamie made a mental note to press the case after Andrew’s and JenniAnn’s ceremony… assuming that was still happening.  Neither had mentioned it of late.  But Andrew had requested a session later that morning.  Maybe it would come up then.

Jamie prayed it would.  She didn’t want them to delay something that clearly meant so much to him.

If she knew one thing it was that, when it came to humans, you never knew how much time you really had with them…

*~*~*

Later that morning, Andrew greeted Vonnie then entered Jamie’s office.

“Andrew!  It was so good to see you at breakfast this morning!  You were definitely missed.  How are you feeling?” Jamie asked.

Andrew smiled and took a seat.

“Pretty good.  I’ve had a couple dizzy spells and a light headache but… can’t complain.”

“You can if you want,” Jamie countered with a smile.  “I’m here to listen.”

Andrew chuckled and nodded.

“True.  But, really, compared to Wednesday and some of the previous days… I’m good.  I don’t feel like complaining.  I asked to meet because…”  His smile faltered and Andrew dragged a hand through his hair.  “I just want to talk something out… before I do it.  I guess.”

“Well then I’m all ears.”

“JenniAnn needs something to look forward to… and something to take her mind off everything now.  I want to push for getting back to preparations for our ceremony.  On the 30th.  But I also…”  Andrew sighed.  “I also don’t know what sort of condition I’ll be in.  If I push and then… then I can’t even dance with JenniAnn, I’ll feel bad.  Because I know that’s important to her… and to me.”

“Andrew, you and I have both seen humans overcome immense obstacles on their wedding days.  No one… angel or human… knows what tomorrow will bring.  If, God forbid, JenniAnn was in a car accident and couldn’t walk but still wanted to proceed… wouldn’t you?” Jamie questioned.

Andrew flinched at the idea but immediately knew the answer.

“I would, yes.”

“Then I think you have your answer.”

“Yeah…  I guess I do.”  Andrew smiled giddily for a moment before sobering.  “There is one other thing…”

“Hmm?” Jamie prodded.

“I…  I really don’t want her going to Manhattan.  I know she wouldn’t go alone.  But it still… it scares me.  And I know I shouldn’t be scared.  And I feel badly for wanting her to have, essentially, a second lockdown.  But…  Every time I think of Laja showing up in New York…”  Andrew shook his head as a tear slid down his cheek.

Jamie sighed.

“Normally, I’m not a fan of this male-to-female chivalry stuff.  If JenniAnn wants to go to Manhattan and takes precautions… I think she should be able to.  And yet…”  Jamie stared down at her hands for a moment.  “And yet, I don’t blame you.  Has JenniAnn expressed an interest in going to New York?”

“No.  But her dress is there.  She was supposed to go in for final alterations.”

“Can’t Monica do alterations?  I swore at one of our group sessions she mentioned sewing.”

Andrew’s eyes lit up.

“You’re right…  She can.  She can even sew from scratch.”

“So send someone to get the dress and ask Monica to do the final fitting.  Maybe ask Crowley.  I get the impression he’s just waiting around to be useful.”

“Yeah… I’ve noticed.  And I have been meaning to ask him for something else, too.  I’ll do that.”  Andrew sighed happily.

Jamie smiled and reached over to pat his hand.

“And how have you been doing otherwise?”

“Okay.  Really.  I’m relieved that they didn’t find anything else at the hospital.  They were great but… I didn’t like being there.  I really didn’t like JenniAnn being there.  She had a hard time settling down.  Her nerves are frayed and being away from home…”  Andrew noticed Jamie peering at him with a hint of amusement… but mostly concern.  He sighed and resumed speaking.  “I’m mostly talking about JenniAnn again.”

Jamie nodded.

“I’m just…  I’m not used to talking about myself.  And when I think about things that upset me… especially now when I’m not working assignments… most of them involve JenniAnn.  And that sounds bad.  But… but so much of what makes me happy also involves JenniAnn.  It’s just that right now…”

Andrew wept.

Jamie once again reached over and patted his arm.

“Andrew, I would never doubt that JenniAnn is an overwhelmingly positive and cherished and much-loved part of your life.  There’s no shame in… and it says nothing about the state of your relationship… that right now, she’s also at the center of your anxieties and fears.  You and she were attacked.  Not randomly.  Targeted.  And you know that.  It would be worrisome if you didn’t have concerns.  I just want to make sure that while you focus on her and her well-being, you also tend to your own needs.  And where ya can’t do that… it’s okay to grieve that.”

Andrew let out a shuddering breath and nodded.

“I… I had a nightmare last night.  It was the alley.  And Aziraphale and Crowley didn’t find us.  I just had to listen as… as they tortured her.”

“I’m so sorry, Andrew,” Jamie sympathized.

“Thank you.  And then when I woke up and I got to thinking about how rundown and sad she’s been… I… I wanted to be able to comfort her.  Like… like we usually do.”  Andrew’s cheeks colored.  “And I’m sorry I can’t.  But I also… I miss it.  Not just for her.  For me, too.  And that seems goofy.  I lived for eons without so much as a kiss.  Now a couple of weeks pass without our usual physical intimacy and… I miss those times with her.  A lot.”

For a brief moment, Jamie was transported to another room, in another time.  A room she missed, a time she missed, and, most of all, someone she missed.

The angel roused and focused on her charge.

“I can understand that, Andrew.  I truly can.”

Andrew met Jamie’s gaze… and felt she really did.

*~*~*

That evening, after settling into bed, Andrew clasped JenniAnn’s right hand in both of his.  

“Laja… I want to talk about something.”

“Oh.  Okay.”  JenniAnn bit her lip, concerned.

Andrew stroked her cheek.

“A good thing.  I’ve been thinking and… no matter what… I want to proceed with our blessing ceremony on the 30th.  Even… even if I have to sit down during the ceremony… even if… if I can’t dance… I just… I want us to have that day.  I want all our family and our friends to be around us.  I want us both to feel their love and support.  And, most of all, I want to tell you how much I love you… in front of friends and family… just like so many of them have done.”

JenniAnn blinked back tears and nodded.

“I… I want that, too.  So much.  And it’s okay if you have to sit or if you can’t dance.  What matters most is just… just having you there.”  

Andrew smiled as she covered his face in kisses.  When she was finished, he hugged her tightly and buried his face in her hair.  After drawing in a deep breath, he spoke again.

“There is one thing…  Your dress is in Manhattan.”

JenniAnn nodded.

“Are… are you comfortable going in for your final fitting?”

With a frown, JenniAnn shook her head.

“I mean… I will.  But… I… I’m just not ready.  The Tunnels is one thing.  But… but Topside?”

Andrew heaved a sigh of relief.

“Truthfully, I was afraid you’d say yes.  Because I don’t want you to go.  Even with the Watchers.  Not… not yet.  So I spoke to Crowley and Monica.  He’s happy to pick the dress up on Monday.  I already gave him the money.  And Monica said she’ll do the fitting.  Will that be okay?  You could do it right here.  I could spend that time in my workshop so I don’t see anything.”

JenniAnn beamed.

“I love it.  I really do.  But… your workshop?  I… I don’t think pounding on things or… or using electric tools is a really good idea,” she fretted.

“And I promise not to do either.  Just a little carving by hand and polishing.  I’ll bring someone with me,” Andrew promised.

“All right then.”  JenniAnn beamed at Andrew.

The angel’s heart soared.  In that moment, his Laja was truly happy.

*~*~*

Sunday, October 17th, 2021

Shortly after 4:00, JenniAnn awoke to her stomach growling.  It wasn’t entirely a surprise.  She’d not had much of an appetite the night before and had picked at her dinner.  And she’d meant to grab a snack bar or something for just such an occasion.  But she’d forgotten… just like she was forgetting a lot of things lately.  And this was not the sort of hunger she could ignore and get back to sleep with.

JenniAnn turned on her bedside lamp and studied Andrew.  He was still asleep, seemingly a deep sleep.  He probably wouldn’t wake up if she popped to the kitchen for a snack.  Nonetheless, she scribbled a quick note before stepping into her slippers, pulling on her robe, and tip-toeing from the room.

Once in the kitchen, JenniAnn went to the refrigerator and pulled out a cheese tray that Aziraphale had left behind.  She was just about to dig in when a wave of nostalgia hit her.

“You've made Andrew so happy.  And your children... together you've built a wonderful, love-filled home for them.  And sometimes for me, too."

"Those are the best times... having you here."

"They're some of my favorite times, too.  So... you think you and Andrew will ever have a big ceremony in El-Chanan?"

"Some day, yes.  Maybe when Avi's a little older.  I'd love that.  And...  I want my dance."

"Your dance?"

"Yeah.  Emma got a dance with you.  Kylie did...  Isolde did...  I could go on but you get the idea."

"Why wait?"

"I... I guess we don't have to."

JenniAnn’s eyes welled as she stared at the spot where she and Joshua had danced.  She hadn’t known then of the horror the next day would bring… when Joshua was shot.

She was angry at him and she loved him and she wanted him to come and she wanted to yell at him and she wanted to tell him she loved him and she wanted him to hold her and she wanted him to make everything okay and she wanted him to never leave her.

JenniAnn crumpled to the ground and sobbed.

And Joshua did not come.

But someone else did.

“There now…”

Marty sat down beside JenniAnn who wrapped her arms around his neck as she continued to cry.

“It’s okay.  Let it out,” the angel coaxed.  “I’ve got you.”

And so JenniAnn sobbed until she couldn’t any more.  Then she sat with Marty in silence.  And then she spoke.

“I wish Joshua was here.”

“I know.  Me too.”

“I’m mad at him.”

“That’s all right.”

“But I really m-miss h-him.”

Marty patted JenniAnn’s back.

“You can love someone deeply and be mad at them.  It happens all the time.  He can handle it.”

“I… I know.  But I want him to handle it here.”

“I understand that.  But… I’m glad he let me be here with you in this moment.”

JenniAnn looked up at Marty’s face.  His gaze was very gentle and a little bit sad.  She squeezed his hand.

“Me too.”

“How about I make us a pot of rooibos tea and we take some of that cheese and some crackers up to my garret?  Talk there?” Marty suggested as he rose and helped JenniAnn to her feet.

“I just need to update the note I left for Andrew but… yeah.  I’d like that.  Thank you.”

“Wonderful!  You go do that.  I’ll make up a tray for us and meet you up there?”

JenniAnn nodded, stretched up to kiss Marty’s cheek then laughed when she only made his chin.

Marty laughed, too, then watched her leave before making his preparations.

*~*~*

JenniAnn took a sip of her tea then stared into the cup, admiring the bright red color.  

“I’m just not used to feeling angry at him,” she murmured after a few moments.  “Usually I can tell myself that… that free will is a thing.  And Joshua won’t violate it.  So… so I’m not even mad about the attack.  Not really.  But that Andrew is still so unwell and he won’t heal him?  I don’t get that.”

“I don’t either,” Marty admitted.  “I can say something like ‘He has his reasons’ or ‘We don’t know what miracles he may work out of this’... and I don’t think either is untrue.  But they also feel… insufficient.”

“Exactly.  And every time I look at Vonnie, I think ‘She’s here.  And she’s great.  And that’s a blessing.’  Because I do feel more at peace about Avi.  She clearly cares for him.  But never once have I sensed regret or a desire to have him with her.  She seems at peace with the adoption.  And that really does mean a lot.  And we wouldn’t have that right now if Andrew weren’t unwell.  But… we would have had that eventually surely, anyway.”  JenniAnn frowned.  “Or maybe not… I don’t know.  And there’s Jamie, too.  I haven’t talked to her a whole lot but she seems to be helping Andrew.  And the girls.  And others.  And maybe it’s been nice for her to be around other angels.”

“I think it has been,” Marty asserted.  “And back to Vonnie…  I think it’s been helpful to her to be around so many supportive people.”

JenniAnn blushed.

“That’s true.  I was thinking about how her being here is helpful to me but… not the other way around.  I am glad that we could give her that… and maybe she needs that now especially.  But still…  It’s so hard to see Andrew suffer.  And…”

“And?”

“I had another nightmare while we were at the hospital.  That… that same assignment.  I… I don’t like seeing those things a-and feeling so helpless… knowing Andrew felt the same.  And all the pain and suffering…”  More tears trailed down JenniAnn’s cheeks.

Marty squeezed her hand.

“I’m so sorry you had to see that.  I know Andrew has been so careful to strike a balance in confiding in you and protecting you.  And to have that taken away from you both…  And to see that without also seeing that young lady in Heaven.”  Marty shook his head.  “It’s beyond cruel.”

JenniAnn only nodded.

“I… I do wonder why it’s just that one that I remember in such detail.  The others are there.”  She touched her temple.  “But they still have that quality of a half-remembered movie.”

Marty had a theory… but now was not the time to share it.  Adding more emotional weight to JenniAnn’s shoulders was out of the question.

“I don’t know.  But I pray you’re free from it soon.”

“Thank you.”  JenniAnn smiled gratefully at Marty before returning to her tea.  

After a few moments of companionable silence, the scribe spoke.

“So you and Andrew are proceeding with the ceremony, I hear?”

“Yes.  He wants to.  And… so do I.  I was afraid to pressure him but… I… I just want to do it.  I’ll be sad if we can’t dance but the blessing and being around family is the most important part.”  JenniAnn gave Marty a wistful smile.

“Agreed.  And while I know it won’t be the same… not at all… I trust you know you won’t be wanting for dance partners.”  

JenniAnn’s smile grew.

“I do.  Shall I save one for you?”

“I’d like that.”

Marty squeezed JenniAnn’s hand and smiled at her.

“And now… I’m afraid that I need to get to my writing but you’re welcome to stay,” he invited.

JenniAnn withdrew her journal and pen from her pocket.

“Actually… I thought I might write, too.  Thank you again for picking these out for Andrew and me.  I’ve noticed him writing sometimes, too.  I’ve not been as much as I should but when I do…  It’s helping.”

“You’re most welcome, JenniAnn.  I’m glad.  And yes… let’s write together,” Marty agreed.

JenniAnn smiled at him then the two got comfortable and set about quietly and serenely writing together.

*~*~*

Monday, October 18th, 2021

Andrew and JenniAnn were enjoying some cocoa in the library when the peace and solace was interrupted by Crowley bursting in with Aziraphale behind him, carefully cradling a garment bag.

“Andrew, out!” the former demon ordered.

“Crowley, what are you…” JenniAnn protested.

But Andrew only smiled knowingly.

“All right.  I’ll be in my workshop.”  He kissed JenniAnn’s forehead.  “Have fun!”

“But what…”

“Hen party!” Aziraphale chirped.

“Hen party?” JenniAnn repeated, bewildered.  “Wait, isn’t that…  Isn’t that some Brit version of a bachelorette party?  I don’t think…”  She began to shake her head wildly.

“Relax!  No one hired a stripper.  Although if you want…”  Crowley began to dance in a way that was far more comical than alluring.

Andrew burst out laughing.

“I have nothing to worry about.  Clearly.”

“Hey!” Crowley pouted.

Andrew hugged both of his fellow angels.

“Thanks for this.  Send someone for me if for any reason…”

“We know, Andrew.  We know,” Aziraphale assured.  “Now… off with you!”

“All right, all right.  See you later, Laja!  Love you!”

“I… I love you, too,” a still bewildered JenniAnn replied.

Andrew smiled once more and blew her a kiss then left.

“This… this won’t do.  You’ll kill me if you look back at photos and are wearing… that…” Crowley indicated the pajama pants and over-sized sweatshirt that had become JenniAnn’s “uniform” since the attack.  “Let’s see what else you’ve got.  Aziraphale, you all right in here?”

“Oh yes!  I’ll start setting up the food as soon as Monica arrives.  Have fun!”

“Who all did you invite?” JenniAnn asked as Crowley led her back to her room.

“Just some of the lady Friends.  Those who were able to get away.  Your mum, of course.  Raquel.  Catherine.”

Crowley threw open the doors to JenniAnn’s and Andrew’s closet and began poking around.  He grabbed a few garments and laid them on the bed.  

Not for the first time, JenniAnn wondered if it was possible for an angel to have ADHD.

“Love this.”  Crowley plucked up a red “leather” jacket.  “It’d look smashing with one of those flowy black skirts you have.  And boots.  Rock n’ roll!”

JenniAnn wrinkled her nose.

“Not really in a rock n’ roll mood.  You wear it.”

Crowley cocked his head.

“Really?”

“Sure.  Can’t you… magic… miracle… whatever it so it’ll fit?  Isn’t that a Watcher thing?”

Crowley nodded then made a motion in front of the jacket so it grew.  Then he put it on.

Despite the fact that it was a woman’s jacket, it looked perfect on Crowley… and JenniAnn knew him well enough to know a gendered label was of no significance to him.

“Much better on you!” JenniAnn cheered as Crowley half-zipped it.  “You should keep it.”

Crowley shook his head.

“Naw.  I’ll put it back when I’m done.  Maybe we could share?” he asked.

“Sure.  Sounds good.”

Crowley beamed then turned back to the clothes.

“LBD?” he offered, holding out a strappy black number.

“Maybe not for the afternoon.”

“Good point.  Little pink dress?” he suggested.

“I dunno…  Feels weird for October,” JenniAnn declined.

“This is beautiful.”  He selected a royal blue lace, knee-length dress.  

“I do love it.  Might be a bit chilly, though.”

Crowley returned to the closet and grabbed another item: an emerald green ballet sweater.  He slid it over the dress.

“Very nice,” he decreed.

And JenniAnn had to admit the two pieces looked perfect together… and they’d look even better when she added her black cowboy boots.  She reached over and caressed the lace.

“This is the one, isn’t it?” Crowley asked.

JenniAnn nodded.

“Wonderful!  So you go change.  Then I’ll do your hair and make-up.”

“I can do my own hair and make-up,” JenniAnn countered.  “I… I’ve not forgotten how or anything.”

Crowley squeezed her hands.

“I know…  I do.  But… I’d just like to.  If… if you’ll allow, I mean.”

JenniAnn swallowed a lump in her throat.  With everything going on with Andrew, she felt bad that she sometimes forgot that Crowley and Aziraphale had experienced their own trauma.

“Of course.  I… I didn’t mean to be snappy.  Just…”

“You’re tired and s-s-stressed.”  Crowley frowned, self-conscious.

JenniAnn hugged him.  His stutter had become all but non-existent… except when he was upset.

“We all are.  I’m sorry.  I’d love for you to do my hair and make-up.”  She patted his cheek.  “Thank you.”

“Welcome.  ‘S nothing.”  

“It means a lot.”  JenniAnn gave Crowley another hug before grabbing the dress and sweater and heading to the bathroom to change.

Crowley watched her go then brushed at his eyes before approaching JenniAnn’s vanity so he could peruse the make-up selection.  He noticed the photo of Joshua and picked it up.

“Hey there,” he greeted.  “Not sure why you’re not here.  Spose you have your reasons.  Just… if you could… don’t let anything bad happen today.  She needs this… we all do.  Kay, thanks.”

He carefully replaced the photo, tapping the frame gently, and then focused again on the cosmetics.

*~*~*

”I feel bad that I don’t have a gift,” Vonnie lamented as she prepared for the party with Shelby and Violeta.

“Don’t!”  Violeta held up the strand of beads she was working on.  “Shel and I are only doing this because we’re her and Andrew’s kids.  Crowley said gifts weren’t expected.”

Vonnie laid down her hairbrush and examined the jewelry: a bracelet from Violeta and a matching anklet from Shelby.

“Okay.  That makes me feel better.  Are those everyone’s birthstones?” she asked.  

“Yup!” Shelby replied.  “Andrew, JenniAnn, Max, Rose, Violeta, me, Belle, and Avi.  And these lil charms are for Landon and Amelia.”

“So cute!  She’ll love them.  I still can’t believe she’s a grandma!”  Vonnie laughed and shook her head.  “But I guess it makes sense given Max really isn’t that much younger.”

“Yeah…  That’s always been weird with strangers.  There was one time Andrew and JenniAnn went with Max to look at rings for Rose… the person working totally thought Max and JenniAnn were the couple,” Shelby relayed.

“Eeek.  But I imagine everyone handled it well.”

“Yup!”  Violeta smiled.  “So… heard any more from Wales?”

Vonnie blushed and laughed.

“Abrupt topic change…”

Violeta giggled.

“But yes…  Rhiannon checks in every morning… which is afternoon for her.  It just… it doesn’t feel like we’ve only met in person once.”

“I mean some people have whole years long relationships before they meet at all,” Shelby pointed out.  “So it makes sense to me that you could meet someone once and then feel increasingly closer to them just cause of video calls.”

“I suppose.  She’s just…  It’s easy with her.  I mean…  And please don’t take this the wrong way but…”  Vonnie sighed before continuing.  “Ever since I met you all, I’ve had a hard time really connecting with my family.  And I guess the cracks started even before that.  With Avi.  There’s just so much I can’t tell them.  And it’s not just because of the secrecy of, well, here.”  Vonnie waved around her.  “It’s the angel thing.  It’s not that they don’t believe.  I grew up with angel figurines and such scattered around the house.  But after my grandma died… I didn’t get specific but I tried to tell them that I’d seen an angel… Andrew… and the response was basically ‘That’s nice, Vonnie.  Whatever helps you.’”

“I’m so sorry,” Violeta commiserated.  “I wish we’d known.”

Vonnie shrugged.  

“It’s okay.  There’s really not much you could do.  And maybe, one day, I just need to press on and reveal it all and not be dissuaded.  But, anyway, nothing surprises Rhiannon.  She obviously knows about angels cause of Jamie.  And the bi thing is a total non-issue.  And even Avi…”  Vonnie’s face colored.  “I didn’t show her a photo or anything.  I wouldn’t feel right doing that without asking Andrew and JenniAnn and now’s not the time.  But I described him.  And… well, she was surprised.  But she didn’t act put off.  She… she even said he… he sounded precious.  And he is.”

Violeta set down her beads and tools and hugged Vonnie.

“He is,” she agreed.  “And much-loved.  And I’m so glad that you and Rhiannon connected.  It’s good to have a friend you can confide in like that.  And if it ends up being more…”

Vonnie giggled.

“Stop…”

“Just sayin’...”  Violeta grinned and returned to her work.

“I hope one day we get to meet her!” Shelby chirped.

Vonnie smiled as she resumed brushing her hair.

“I do, too.”

*~*~*

JenniAnn’s eyes welled as she looked around the library.  

Isra and Salma had been the first to arrive followed by Isolde. Diana was there with her daughters, Hailey and Kendra, even though it had required taking off from work.  They were happily chatting with Ivy, Mallory, and Joccy.  Emma had come along with Kylie.  Tiva and Monica were keeping guard near the still-covered dress that Aziraphale and Crowley had picked up.  Of course, Allison, Raquel, and Catherine were in attendance along with Violeta, Shelby, Rose, and Belle.  Vonnie and Jamie rounded out the group of ladies.

And Aziraphale and Crowley remained, manning the refreshment tables.

On another table, an over-sized card was on display for guests to sign with well-wishes for Andrew and JenniAnn.  It already contained messages from those who were unable to attend but wanted to send their best.

Isolde approached and squeezed JenniAnn’s hand.

“I’m so glad Crowley organized this!  We’ve been wanting to do something for you but we also didn’t know what or how.  And I can remember when Marco was so unwell…”  Isolde’s eyes welled.  “Sometimes the last thing I wanted was company and the pressure of seeming okay.”

JenniAnn returned the affectionate gesture.  

“I definitely went through that.”  She lowered her voice.  “I didn’t even want my parents around… for exactly that reason.  But…  This is good.  I’ve missed everyone and… it’s nice to focus on something happy… and the even happier thing that it’s leading up to.”  JenniAnn peered across the room to her veiled dress.

Isolde squealed and clapped.

“I’m so excited to see it!”

“Me too…  It’s been a while.”  

Nearby, Crowley made a show of tapping a fork against a glass of mimosa.  

“Ladies, if you could please take your seats…  Aziraphale and I will be serving lunch courtesy of Monica and Isolde very soon.”

With cheers, JenniAnn’s guests took their seats.  Once JenniAnn herself was seated, Belle plopped a brightly colored floral crown on her head.

“Thank you, baby girl!  It’s so pretty.”  JenniAnn beamed and kissed her daughter’s curls before pulling her onto her lap for a hug.

As Belle wrapped her arms around her mother’s neck, JenniAnn felt her body relax.

She was surrounded by friends and family and she was preparing to publicly declare her devotion to the man she’d loved since she was seventeen years old.

For now, all was well.

*~*~*

In Andrew’s workshop, Azrael looked on as his protege toiled over a small ring.

“Her Claddagh has served us well.  And I hope she continues to wear it because I know she loves it but…  It was a gift from Catherine and Vincent.  Not me.  I wanted her to have something from me,” Andrew explained as he inspected the ring.

Azrael drew closer.

It was a beautiful ring.  And unique.  The band was a light wood that had a middle section carved out.  Inside of that ring, Andrew had stuffed dried flowers and covered it with resin.

“From the Fields of Gold.  Where we met,” he explained to Azrael.  

“It’s beautiful, Andrew.  JenniAnn will be beyond touched that you’ve done this.”

Andrew beamed.  He ran his fingers around the ring then handed it to the archangel.

“Can you let me know if everything feels smooth to you?”

“Of course.”

Azrael did his own inspection then returned the band.

“Perfectly smooth,” he declared.  “Now what?”

“Just need to stain it.  I’ll add a seal later.”

“Sounds good.”

Azrael looked on protectively as Andrew went to a cabinet and perused the wood stains there.  He chose one then returned to his bench and set to work.

After a few silent moments, Azrael spoke.

“What does it feel like?  I mean… we’re supposed to love humans.  And I do.  But… how does what you feel for JenniAnn… how is it different?”

Andrew peered up at the inquiring angel.

“It’s… more familiar.  Like… I knew her once before.  For a while, I tried to tell myself that nothing was different.  But it was.  I… I realized that when things were difficult, sometimes I’d want to be with JenniAnn as often as I wanted to be Home.  And eventually… more often.  Because… I feel like I am Home when I’m with her.  And… and I feel like God is there.  With us.  And I just… I want to do everything I can to make her as happy as she’s made me.”

Andrew brushed at a tear.

“Does that make sense?”

Azrael cleared his throat and nodded.

“It does.  I’m happy for you.”  He squeezed Andrew’s shoulder.  “You’ve made me very proud.”

Andrew smiled.

“Thank you.”

Andrew returned his attention to JenniAnn’s ring while Azrael kept him company and prayed that the 30th would be everything Andrew and JenniAnn wished for it to be.

*~*~*

In the library, Jamie had ceded her office back to JenniAnn as a temporary dressing room.  Inside, Allison and Catherine helped her into her dress while Monica waited to assess whether or not alterations would be required.

“Oh, baby…” Allison murmured after she finished zipping up the lace and chiffon sea mist-colored dress.

“You’ll look more like an angel than Andrew!  Those sleeves!  Aren’t they even called angel sleeves?”  Catherine asked.

“They are,” Monica affirmed.

“Perfect.  You look gorgeous, Psyche,” Catherine complimented.

“You really do,” Monica agreed.  “I’m just…”

“It’s a little loose in the middle,” JenniAnn pointed out.

“Yes.”  Monica nodded.  “I could take it in a little but…”

“You need to eat more,” Allison interjected.  “Just because Joshua calls you his little bird, it doesn’t mean he intends for you to eat like one.”

JenniAnn smiled sadly.

“No…  I know.  Just… the stress.”

“I know, honey.”  Allison hugged her tightly but carefully, not wanting to snag the lace.

“I’ll make a point of eating more then.  Everything else looks all right, doesn’t it?”

“Absolutely lovely,” Monica assured.  

“Not sure whose idea this was but… being in the dress does make me feel better.  Like… despite everything… this is really gonna happen.”  JenniAnn let out a shuddering sigh.  “Maybe… maybe not exactly like we planned but… it’ll happen.”

“It will.  Andrew will pull through.  This is just as important to him,” Catherine reminded.  “Now… should we step outside?”

“Do you want your circlet and earrings?” Allison checked.

JenniAnn shook her head.

“Let’s save that for the big day.  I’m ready.”

“Then here we go…”  Monica hurried forward and opened the door.

JenniAnn was met by a chorus of oohs and ahhs and awws.  

“Princess Mama!” Belle chortled as she hurried forth and hugged her.

“Queen Psyche,” Shelby added.  “You look so beautiful!”

“Thank you both.  I hope Andrew likes it.”  JenniAnn smiled wistfully.

“There’s no way he won’t!” Violeta reassured.  

“I love the color so much!” Emma gushed.  “It really flatters you.”

“And that lace!  Can I?” Diana asked before reaching out.

“Of course!”

While JenniAnn was the center of most everyone’s attention, Vonnie caught movement near the door.  

Jamie disappeared into the hallway.

Vonnie was just about to follow and check on her when a hand gripped her shoulder.  Turning around, she saw Crowley.

“Give her a few moments.  Please,” he requested.

“Is she all right?”

“She will be.  Just nostalgic.  Didn’t even think until I saw JenniAnn in that dress…”  Crowley’s voice trailed off.

“What’s JenniAnn’s dress got to do with anything?” Vonnie questioned.

Crowley sighed.

“Just… reminded her of someone else.”

“Someone else?”

Crowley let Vonnie’s question go unanswered.

Jamie alone could answer.

And she should.

*~*~*

Andrew and Azrael were admiring the finished ring when the latter pointed out of the window.

“Jamie.  She looks upset.”

Alarmed, Andrew looked out and nodded.

“She does.  I hope nothing happened!”

As quickly as possible, the two fled the workshop.

“Jamie!  What’s wrong?” Andrew asked.  “Did something…”

Jamie, who had been hunched over, straightened up and adamantly shook her head.

“No… no.  Sorry.  Everything’s fine.  Beautiful party.  Your… your lady is very… very happy.  It’s just…  Needed a moment.  Sorry.”  Jamie forced a smile and rubbed at her eyes.  “I’m fine.  Sorry.”

Andrew set a hand on her back.

“No need to apologize.  I get it.  No telling what can remind us of hard times sometimes.”

“Andrew and I have cocoa.  Would you like to come sit down and relax with some?” Azrael offered.

“No…  No really.  I should get back in before anyone…”

Crowley hurried towards the trio.

“Jamie, I’m sorry.  Shoulda warned you.  I saw the dress but didn’t think until JenniAnn had it on that…”

“Dress?  What’s wrong with JenniAnn’s dress?” Andrew asked.

“Nothing.  Beautiful.  Just…”  Crowley looked to Jamie.  “Don’t you think you might feel better if you had a few people who knew?  Who could comfort you when this happens?  Or… or even just listen to memories?”

Jamie glared at Crowley.

“You’re a fine one to talk about openin’ up!  Ya haven’t made a single appointment with me.  Not Aziraphale, either.”

Crowley grimaced.

“Just… been busy is all.”

“Right…” Jamie scoffed.  

After a dramatic sigh, Crowley held out his hand.

“Look, I’ll make a deal with you.  I’ll schedule an appointment with Vonnie… if you agree to open up about Gwen.”

A flash of recognition lit up Azrael’s face.  

Jamie stared at Crowley’s hand and considered the proposition.

“I have a condition,” she announced after several tense moments.

“What’s that?” Crowley asked.

“I… I want Rhiannon here.  When I… I tell our story.”

“Who is Rhiannon?” Andrew inquired.

“A girl back in Wales.  Her family and I go way back.  She and Vonnie hit it off.  I just…  If I’m going to tell the whole story, I want to only do it once.  A-and if anyone deserves to hear… it’s Rhiannon.”

Azrael spoke quietly to Andrew.

“Think of the Mason family… but there’s even more to it,” he counseled.  “Rhiannon can be trusted.”

“Okay.”  Andrew nodded.  “Of course you can invite Rhiannon.  Whatever you need, Jamie.  You’ve been of so much help to me… to us.  Whatever we can do.”

“Thank you.”  Jamie gave Andrew a wavering smile then shook Crowley’s hand.  “Deal.”

“Deal,” Crowley echoed.  “I’ll schedule an appointment through Vonnie as soon as the hen party is over.”

“Good.  I… I should speak to Vincent.  Ask if he’ll let Rhiannon stay in the Tunnels.  Do you think he will?” Jamie asked.

“I do,” Andrew replied.  “I’ll go with you if…”

Jamie shook her head.

“No.  No.  I’m fine.  I just…”  She turned her attention to Crowley.  “I need a couple of days first.  To collect my own thoughts.”

“Course,” the watcher agreed.

“All right.”  Jamie gave a resolute nod.  “I… I need to go make arrangements.”

“Let us know if there’s anything we can do,” Andrew offered.

“Will do.”  Jamie smiled again, this time with a little more confidence.  “Back soon.”

“See you later,” Crowley called as she headed to the portal.

Once Jamie was gone, Crowley looked to the two angels of death.

“I better be getting back to the party.”

“Of course but… what’s going on?  Who is Gwen?” Andrew questioned.

Crowley sighed.

“Not for me to say.  Just… know that Jamie understands you more than you realize.”

“Oh.”  Andrew’s eyes welled.  “I… I understand.”

Crowley nodded.

“Good.  Headin’ back in.  See you later.”

“Later,” Andrew repeated.

Crowley clapped Andrew on the back then returned to the castle.

Andrew and Azrael stood together for a few silent moments.

“It’s a little cold.  We should get back inside,” Azrael recommended.

“Yeah,” Andrew agreed.  He dragged a hand through his hair.

“It’ll be all right,” Azrael assured.

Andrew only nodded and followed the archangel back into his workshop, repeating Crowley’s words in his head.

“Jamie understands you more than you realize.”

*~*~*

Tuesday, October 19th, 2021

The next day was a rough one for Andrew.  He was constantly woozy and seldom left his bed.  As such, JenniAnn spent most of the day beside him, occasionally reading but mostly worrying.

Shortly after lunchtime, Andrew nuzzled JenniAnn’s shoulder.

“Laja, I’m getting really tired.  I think I’m going to take a nap… but I don’t want you to stay with me.  This isn’t fair to you.  Promise me that once I’m asleep, you’ll go.  Spend time with the others.  Maybe have some fun?” he asked hopefully.

JenniAnn frowned.

“But what if you have another seizure?”

“Then at least you wouldn’t have to see it.  And I’d call you as soon as it was over.  I promise.  Laja…  It’s not like you can really do anything if I did.”

“I could hold you…”

Andrew wrapped his arms around her.

“And that would only worry me.  I could hurt you.  Unlikely.  But not impossible.”

JenniAnn sighed and kissed his hair.

“Maybe.”

“It would make me feel better,” Andrew pressed.

JenniAnn peered into his weary eyes and nodded.

“Okay.”  She kissed his forehead.  “I’ll get up and around once you’re asleep.”

Andrew smiled.

“Good.”

And JenniAnn adhered to her promise.  As soon as Andrew was asleep, she ran a brush through her hair, scrubbed her face, and left the room.

“How’s Andrew doing?” Violeta asked when JenniAnn entered the library where she, Shelby, and Vonnie were hanging out.

“Sleeping.  He made me leave.”

Shelby rose and hugged JenniAnn.

“Probably a good idea, Psyche.  We missed you.”  

JenniAnn caressed Shelby’s hair.

“I’m sorry.  I’ve missed our usual time together, too.  I… I’ve missed having a schedule.”

“It’ll get better,” Shelby murmured to assure herself as much as JenniAnn.

JenniAnn forced a brave smile.

“It will.”

She kissed Shelby’s hair then turned her attention to Vonnie.

“When is Jamie free?  I’d just like a few minutes.”

“Now actually!” Vonnie replied with eagerness.  “She’s just having some tea.  I’m sure she won’t mind a guest.”

“I won’t,” Jamie called from the other room.

JenniAnn smiled.

“Then I guess I’ll head in.”

Jamie poked her head out of her office.

“I’ve got chai.”

With a laugh, JenniAnn nodded.

“Then I guess that settles it.”

Jamie smiled and waved her in.  Once JenniAnn was inside, she closed the door.

“Tray’s over there.  Help yourself… it’s your tray and pot and cups, anyway.”

“Thank you.  I’m glad to see them put to use.  We haven’t been using this set much since, well, the plague started…”

JenniAnn prepared her tea and continued to speak.

“Did you get everything arranged with Vincent for your guest?”

“Yes.  He’s very kind.  He immediately agreed and began preparin’ a chamber for her.”

“Rhiannon, right?”

“Uh huh.”

“I love that name.  And that song.  Though I imagine she’s rather sick of it.”

Jamie laughed.

“Very.”

JenniAnn finished preparing her tea and took a seat across from the angel.

“I hope she enjoys her stay.”

“I’m sure she will.  I suspect she’ll be more excited to see Vonnie than me, though.  I’m fine with it.”

“You think they have feelings for each other?”

“Mutual crushes, yes.  But… they’re well-suited.  Could become more.”

“Ya never know!”

There were a few moments of awkward silence before JenniAnn spoke again.  

“I just wanted to apologize.  For yesterday, I mean.  Obviously it wasn’t intentional but… I know I triggered something with the dress and…”

Jamie adamantly shook her head.

“You did nothing wrong.  Petite, blonde women shouldn’t be forbidden from wearing fancy dresses just because I might remember…”

“No.  But still…  I know it can be hard for Andrew when he’s suddenly made to remember something… or someone.  And… And I think about how it will be for him when… when I’m no longer here.”  JenniAnn inhaled and exhaled deeply.  “And… and I suspect you know exactly how it will be.”

Jamie nodded and stared into her cup of tea.

“I… I won’t press for details.  I know you’ve made a deal with Crowley to talk about it tomorrow night.  But I… I wanted to say… I’m sorry.  And I… I admire you for being able to do what you’re doing.  It can’t be easy listening to Andrew talk about worries that… that you probably once had.”

“It’s my job,” Jamie insisted.  “And… it helps.  In a manner.”

“I’m glad.  But still… thank you.  For listening.  It’s hard for him to open up so the fact that he has with you… that’s a big deal.”

“It is,” Jamie agreed.  “And I feel honored.”  She heaved a sigh.  “And yes… tomorrow night.  Crowley…”  She shook her head.  

JenniAnn smiled.

“He has a way of getting what he wants, doesn’t he?”

“Like an annoying, spoilt child who is just too cute to say no to,” Jamie replied with a grin.

JenniAnn laughed.

“Exactly.”

“Will you be there?  Tomorrow night, I mean,” Jamie inquired.

“Would you like me to be?”

Jamie nodded.

“Yes, please.  I wouldn’t mind you hearin’.  And… I think it would be good for Andrew if you were.”

“Then I’ll be there,” JenniAnn vowed.

“Thank you.”

From there, the conversation turned more mundane as the two made plans for Rhiannon’s arrival and the following evening when Jamie would share her story.

*~*~*

Wednesday, October 20th, 2021

Vonnie was a bundle of nervous and excited energy as she waited near the Dyeland portal with Violeta and Shelby.  

Though Rhiannon would be staying in the Tunnels, it had been decided that she would begin her day in Dyeland, enjoying lunch with the crowd at Willowveil.

After a few minutes of waiting, Rhiannon appeared in the gazebo followed by Jamie and Owen who had been elected ambassador from the Tunnels.

“And this… is Dyeland… also known as Asteriana,” Owen announced with a flourish.

“My… God…” Rhiannon exclaimed as she looked around, awed.  Then she locked eyes with Vonnie and hurried down the steps.

“Hi!  Hi there!” Vonnie greeted, her excitement evident.

She and Rhiannon embraced as Shelby and Violeta giggled to themselves.

“There’s a lavender castle!  You didn’t mention the castle was lavender.  It’s like something out of a Disney movie!”

Vonnie laughed and nodded.

“Kinda.  Yeah.”

“Maybe don’t expect the Disney aesthetic inside, though,” Shelby warned.  “We have, like, iPads and stuff.”

Rhiannon laughed.

“Noted.”

As Owen excused himself to deliver Rhiannon’s bag to her chamber in the Tunnels, Vonnie made introductions.

“Rhiannon, these are two of Avi’s sisters, Shelby and Violeta.  Violeta is an angel.  Shelby is not.  They’ve been really great friends to me.”

“100% human,” Shelby confirmed with a grin as she shook the newcomer’s hand.

“Good to know.  Love the hair!”

“Thanks!”

“So happy that you could come.  Let’s get you inside,” Violeta invited.  “It’s a lil chilly out here.”

“Sounds good, thanks!” Rhiannon turned around.  “You comin’, Jamie?”

Jamie nodded.

“Yeah.  Right behind you.”  She waved for them to move along.

As Jamie followed the four, she found herself smiling.  She was nervous about the evening to come.  She didn’t like being vulnerable and emotional in front of others.  But seeing Vonnie and Rhiannon together was amusing and she could already tell that Shelby and Violeta would be fast friends with Rhiannon, just as they’d been with Vonnie.

And that made everything worthwhile.

*~*~*

At lunchtime, Rhiannon got her first glimpse of Avi, riding atop Max’s shoulders, as they entered the ballroom.

“That’s him.  Avi,” she murmured to Vonnie.

Vonnie only nodded and studied Rhiannon.

“He’s over-the-top cute,” Rhiannon complimented.

Vonnie beamed.

“Thank you.  I think so myself.  That’s Max.  He’s Andrew’s and JenniAnn’s eldest.  It’s a little odd.  He’s more like an uncle to Avi and Belle… but also their brother.  And he and his wife, Rose, have a son and a daughter of their own so… Avi actually has a nephew who is a few days older than him.”

Rhiannon chuckled.

“That’s awesome.  So where’s Andrew?”

With a frown, Vonnie shook her head.

“Probably resting in his room.  He was doing so well on Monday but yesterday and today have been hard.  Lots of dizziness and nausea.  JenniAnn mentioned that he wants to get as much rest today as he can so he can focus on Jamie’s story tonight.”

“Poor guy.  It’s just so awful.  But that’s nice that he wants to support Jamie.  Are you… at all nervous about it?”

“A little,” Vonnie admitted.  “I’m pretty sure that, whatever it is, it’s tragic… like you guessed.  And I’m not sure how I’ll feel seeing her upset.”

Rhiannon squeezed Vonnie’s hand.

“I feel the same.  But we’ll help her… and each other… through it, right?”

Vonnie squeezed Rhiannon’s hand back.

“Right,” she promised.

“But for now… let’s eat.  I’m not sure what that very blonde fellow just brought in but it smells amazing.”

Vonnie laughed.

“Aziraphale.  And there’s no telling with him but it’s always delicious.  Looks like Shel and Violeta are saving us seats so… let’s go!”  

Happily, the two women joined the sisters and awaited word to dig in.

*~*~*

That evening, after the little ones had been put to bed, a small contingent gathered in the living room to listen to Jamie’s story.  Shelby and Violeta were crammed onto a couch with Vonnie and Rhiannon.  Aziraphale and Crowley sat beside each other on a loveseat.  Marty made himself comfortable in an overstuffed chair.  Andrew and JenniAnn occupied another couch, the former laying down with his head in JenniAnn’s lap.

And Jamie sat near the fireplace, declining a chair in favor of a large cushion and a plush blanket wrapped around her shoulders.

“Well… thank you all for coming.  I can’t say that I wanted to be sharin’ this right now.  Like this.  But…  It’s also become clear to me that… that I’ve been hiding a lot for a long time… including from people I care about very much.”  She gave Rhiannon a teary smile.  “I’m sorry I didn’t invite your parents, cariad bach.  I love them dearly but I… I just can’t with your mam’s dramatics right now.”

Rhiannon laughed.

“I understand completely, Jamie.  I’m just glad I’m here.  For you.  Just like you’ve been there for my family for so long.”

“It’s been my honor… and my joy.”  Jamie heaved a sigh.  “But now, I suppose, I should tell you all how it was I came to Wales.  Prior to the 1500s, I was a run-of-the-mill caseworker… after the near-obligatory stint in the Choir.  Mostly, I worked cases in and around England… Rome before that.  Pop in briefly to help a farmer keep his farm… see to it that a lady was betrothed to her preferred knight.  But then God asked me to take on a case that would require considerably more time.  Years even.  There was a girl who had recently lost both her mother and her nurse to one of the many illnesses that would sweep through.  She was the daughter of a knight living in Wales.  And now he wanted a maidservant for her.  I have to admit, at first I scoffed.  I’d mostly been working with the lower cases.  I thought my time was much better spent among them than with some well-to-do, well-fed, well-bred teenager.  But Joshua stressed that everyone, regardless of their station in life, needs a friend.  And young Gwenhwyfar did.  He was so adamant about it that he had a further request.  Ya see, my human form had always looked like this.  Late 20s, early 30s, I suppose.  That’s what my licenses have always said… for as long as I’ve had licenses.  But Lady Gwenhwyfar needed a friend.  A friend her own age, Joshua stressed.  So he wanted me to be fourteen, too!  I found it all terribly annoying to consider… although…”  Jamie laughed.  “I have to admit to a little curiosity over the prospect of seeing myself as a fourteen-year-old.  And it was God askin’...  And angels are meant to obey so… I agreed.”

At this point, Jamie withdrew a small locket from a box she’d retrieved from her house in Wales when she’d gone to fetch Rhiannon.  She peered at the two sketches before holding it out to the others.

“Gwen,” she introduced.  “And a younger me.”

The locket was passed around to the group who smiled appreciatively.

“You’re both lovely, Jamie,” Rhiannon complimented.  “Although I’d never think to see you dressed like that.”

Crowley laughed.

“She never looked very comfortable in those dresses.”

“You were with Jamie then?” JenniAnn asked.

Crowley and Jamie exchanged looks.

“Briefly,” the former answered.

“I’ll get to that in time,” Jamie promised.  “Anyway… my first weeks with Gwenhwyfar were rough.  I thought she was a haughty, ungrateful little twit.  She seldom spoke.  I think she’d be called an ice queen now.  Like talking to a wall.”  Jamie’s eyes glistened.  “But then, one night, that changed…”

*~*~*

Wales- 1529

Jamesina hurried away from the main hall where Sir William and his rowdy friends were enjoying their mead far too much.

She snuck into the chapel and glared at the cross.  It was bad enough she had to spend her days with spoiled, dull-as-dirt Gwenhwyfar.  Whenever another servant took sick, she also had to fill in and be bossed about by Gwenhwyfar’s even more unpleasant father… and his leering, boorish friends.  

Jamie was just about to launch into her latest series of “Why me?” for the benefit of Joshua and his Father when she heard a noise behind her.  Turning around, she saw a man stumbling towards her.

“There ya are then.  Why’d you run off?  Aren’t we good comp’ny?”  the man slurred.

“I… I need to go check on the lady,” Jamie stammered.  “Only stepped in for a quick prayer to… to our Lord.”

“Funny.  I’m thinkin’ our Lord is answerin’ one of my prayers.  Been too long away from home.  Too long from my woman.”

Jamie’s nose wrinkled when he belched.  But she was also terrified and began to back up towards the altar.  The monstrance looked like it could do some damage.  She’d apologize to Joshua later.

Suddenly, the sluggish man got a burst of energy and rushed towards Jamie, toppling her.

She screamed and began scratching and pushing.

“Get off me!” she bellowed.

And the man did.

And then Jamie saw why.

“God damn!” the man sat up and reached behind his neck.  When he withdrew his hand, there was blood on it.

And there was blood on the tip of the sword… held by Gwenhwyfar.

“What were you doing with my maidservant?” she demanded.

“Oh now…  Just havin’ a bit of fun, milady.”

Gwenhwyfar glanced at Jamie.

“Jamesina does not appear to have found it fun,” she retorted.

The man said nothing.

“Leave right now or I’ll scream.  And I’ll tell my father you attacked me.  I don’t think I need to remind you of the punishment for defiling a noblewoman… and a maiden at that.”

The color completely drained from the man’s face.

“And if I hear you tried to have ‘fun’ with anyone else in this house… I’ll do it.  Don’t test me,” Gwenhwyfar continued.

“No… no.  Not at all,” the man agreed.

“Perhaps you should leave our grounds entirely,” Gwenhwyfar encouraged.

“Yes…  Yes, that’s a very good idea, milady.”  The man rose to his feet, nodding repeatedly.  “Right… right now.”

Gwenhwyfar smiled.

Jamie thought it was somehow more terrifying than a scowl.

“Good.  Safe journey.”

The man said nothing more before careening out of the chapel.  

Gwenhwyfar walked down the altar and peered into the hall.

“He’s gone,” she declared after a few moments.  “Were you harmed?”

Stunned by the entire encounter… both with the man and Gwenhwyfar… Jamie could only shake her head.

“You’re sure?”

“I… I am.  He pushed me down but… but he didn’t do anything.”

“Good.”

The two stared at each other for a few moments before Gwenhwyfar spoke again.

“Perhaps you should stay in my room tonight.  Just in case there are any others who are… like-minded.”

“If my lady desires it,” Jamie replied.

And for the first time since Jamie’s arrival, Gwenhwyfar gave her a true smile.

“I would actually.  And… and could you call me Gwen, please?”  Her expression faltered.  “My mam and my nurse were the only ones who called me that and… I miss it.  And them.”

Jamie nodded, pleased at the idea.

“All right then.  Come along, Jamesina.”

“Jamie, actually.  My Father calls me Jamie.  Usually.  Unless I’m being ornery.”

Gwen laughed.

“Then come long, Jamie.”

Jamie followed Gwen back towards her chamber.  Once they were safely there, she had to ask…

“Where did you get that sword?”

Gwen wiped the tip and slid it under her bed.

“My mam.  She said that since men won’t control their swords, a lady should learn how to wield one herself.”

Jamie blushed at the double-entendre… and hoped this was the first time Gwen had had to use the sword for such a purpose.

Gwen settled into her bed.

“Where should I…”  Jamie looked around.

Gwen blinked.  

“Do you need the privy?  You know where…”

“No.  I mean… Where should I sleep?”

“In the bed, silly.”  Gwen patted the spot beside her.  “Catrin used to… until she got sick.”

Jamie nodded.  Catrin was the much-missed nurse.

“I miss her.  I… I miss my mam.”

Tears slid down Gwen’s cheeks.

Touched, Jamie slid into bed… and immediately noticed how much more comfortable it was than her own cot.  But she soon returned her focus to Gwen.

“I know.  Poor love,” she comforted.

“I… I’m sorry I’ve been beastly.  I just…  I feel like… like I’ve been… frozen since… since they died.  I… I wish I’d died, too,” Gwen confessed.

“Oh no…  No.  And it’s all right.  Maybe… maybe we start fresh from now on.  Would you like that, Gwen?” Jamie suggested, suddenly eager to please her assignment.

Gwen nodded.

“I… I would.”

“Would you like to tell me about them?  Catrin and your mam?”

Gwen was silent for a few moments.  Then she nodded.

“My mam was so beautiful.  More… more beautiful than any queen.  And she knew everything.  Maybe not everything… only God knows everything.  But nearly everything.  She read all the time.  And… and she’d take me into the woods with Catrin and let me run and climb and jump in streams and do whatever I liked even though it made Father angry when we’d come home looking wild.”

Jamie smiled at the idea of a very different sort of Gwen… free and untamed.

“And we’d go into the villages.  Mam would bring supplies for the people there.  And we’d spend all day with them.  Baking bread together, listening to and telling stories.  She… she told me that no one is born greater or lesser than anyone else… no matter what people say.  There’s God… and then there’s everyone else.  I’m not sure where angels fit in.  Do you think they’re greater or lesser than people?”

Jamie smiled.

“You believe in angels?”

Gwen looked at Jamie in shock.

“They’re in the Bible!  Of course I believe in angels!”

Jamie laughed.

“Good.  And… I think maybe they’re just different.  Not greater.  Not lesser.  Just different.”

Gwen considered that.

“Yes.  I like that,” she declared.  “Do you think ghosts exist?”

Unsure of where this was going, Jamie was hesitant to answer.  But Gwen’s determined gaze forced her to.

“I don’t know.  I’ve never seen one.  And I think most people… they go to Heaven.  And maybe they check in on us sometimes.  But I don’t think they go about rattling chains and such.  They’re at peace.”

“At peace,” Gwen repeated.

“Yes.”

“What do you think Heaven is like, Jamie?”

Jamie smiled as she thought of her Home.

“I think it’s beautiful beyond anything you can imagine.  Flowers of the brightest colors.  Water that’s so clean and clear that you can see every pebble that makes up the floor… even if it’s miles deep.  And you never, ever feel unloved.  Or cold or hungry or lonely.  And you never miss anyone.  Because all you need to do is think about them and they’re there.  And God is there.  Always.  And you can feel His love… like sunlight all over your skin.”

Gwen smiled and closed her eyes, envisioning it.  And, soon, she was asleep.

Jamie peered over at her now-peaceful charge.  She smiled, feeling as if she’d made a true friend.

Then, after a prayer of thanksgiving, Jamie closed her eyes and joined Gwen in sleep.

*~*~*

In the days that followed, so long as they were alone, Gwen and Jamie gave up all pretense of being lady and maid.  While they completed what tasks were required of them, they spent much of their time giggling over funny stories Jamie heard from the castle’s other staff or making grand, nonsense plans about how they would travel the world.  Occasionally, when Sir William was out, they even snuck to the woods where they relived Gwen’s childhood and made messes of themselves.  

Citing recurrent headaches, Gwen convinced her father to let Jamie stay in her room so she could tend to her throughout the nights.  Though Jamie’s cot was brought in, it was seldom used.  As she quickly found out, the former ice queen was a cuddler… and Jamie realized that she was quite fond of cuddling herself, especially when winter came.

It wasn’t until several months later that Jamie discovered that Gwen’s desire for cuddles was perhaps something more than a near-orphaned, isolated girl searching for warmth and affection.

The two were in Gwen’s chamber, practicing their painting  when they heard neighing outside the window.  Peering out, they spied two of the stableboys leading the horses through an assortment of tasks.  One of the young men was a recent hire and particularly dashing.  Jamie knew he had sent many of the young maids into a tizzy.

“Tom there has caused quite the fuss,” she reported to Gwen.  “Might have a civil war among the maids over him.  He is quite handsome, isn’t he?”

Gwen’s face flushed and she dropped her brush.

“Do you fancy him?” she demanded.

Jamie laughed.

“Me?!  No!”  She cocked her head when Gwen lowered her gaze.  “Do you, Gwen?”

Gwen shook her head.

“Oh.  Good.  I was worried.  I don’t think your father would allow for…”

“I don’t care for Robert, either,” Gwen interrupted.  “Nor Walter nor Rowland nor James nor Henry nor Rhys.”

Sensing Gwen’s unease, Jamie patted her hand.

“Good.  I only… I don’t want you to get your heart broken by falling for a servant when you know your father won’t…”

“It has nothing to do with them being servants!” Gwen exclaimed.  “I… I don’t fancy men, Jamie.  At all.”

“All right.  It’s all right,” Jamie assured, wanting to calm Gwen.  “I don’t fancy men, either.”

Gwen’s face lit up.

“You… you like women, too?” she asked eagerly.

Jamie’s heart broke.  It wasn’t that she judged Gwen… not at all.  She couldn’t help how she felt.  But she also couldn’t help how society treated women like her.

“I… Gwen… no… I…”

“Oh.”  Gwen’s face was beet red.  “I… I’m sorry.  I didn’t mean…”

Jamie reached over and took one of Gwen’s hands in both of hers.

“You’re fine, Gwen.  I don’t think there’s anything wrong with how you feel.  I just… Oh God…  What do I do?  What do I say?” Jamie beseeched, looking up at the ceiling.

And then she was glowing.

Gwen gasped.

“What…  How… how are you doing that?  J-Jamie?  What’s happening?”

Jamie smiled as she felt the warmth of God’s love… like sunlight on her skin.  She hoped Gwen felt it, too.  And with His love came His wisdom.  And Jamie knew what she needed to say.

“Gwen, sweet Gwen… I’m an angel.  And I was sent by God because He loves you.  And He knew that you needed a friend.  His heart was breaking for you in your grief.  And so He sent me.  And I’m so very glad He did.  Because I’ve loved our time together.  I… I love you.  But I can’t… Angels don’t feel love in the same way humans do.  We don’t desire relations in the way humans do.  That doesn’t mean it’s wrong.  It’s just… not for us.”

Tears poured down Gwen’s face.

“Are… are you leaving?”

The light diminished but Jamie continued to feel a sense of peace.  She bent down and hugged Gwen.

“No.  Of course not.”

“I… I love you,” Gwen choked out.  “I’m in love with you.”

Jamie sighed.

“Dear Gwen…  I love you so much, too.  I just need for you to be aware of the limitations…”

“I don’t care about any of that!  I’m not even sure how it would work,” Gwen confessed with a blush.  “I… I just want to be with you.  Like we are now.  Forever.”

Jamie stroked Gwen’s hair as she clung to her.

“I will stay with you… as we are now… for as long as God allows,” Jamie vowed.

Gwen smiled through her tears.

“Good,” she murmured.

“Yes,” Jamie agreed with a smile.  “But I do… I feel like you should know…  Given I am an angel… I’m quite old.”

Gwen giggled.

“How old?”

“Like… older than the Earth.  And I usually look older, too.  About twice as old.  But God made me look like this because He wanted me to be a friend to you.  So… I feel like you should know that and if it changes how you feel then…”

“It doesn’t!” Gwen cried.  “You’re still you.  You’re still Jamie.  It doesn’t matter to me that you’re some ancient angel.  You… I mean… I don’t mean to be hurtful but… you don’t seem ancient.”

Jamie laughed.

“My supervisor has told me that I’m rather immature…”

Gwen scoffed.

“Well, I wouldn’t say that!  But…  I would never have doubted you were the same age as me until, well, now.”  She squeezed Jamie’s hand.  “I mean it… nothing changes.”

Jamie beamed and hugged Gwen tightly.

The two remained in each other’s arms, enjoying the lingering sense of God’s love and affirmation.

*~*~*

One day, out of sheer boredom, Gwen and Jamie decided to explore one of the seldom-used chambers in the castle.  Several minutes into their search, they unearthed a treasure in the form of an old, creaky chest.

Gwen excitedly lifted the lid… only to be hit with a wave of melancholy.

“My… my mam.”

She showed a painting to Jamie.

“You were right.  She was very beautiful, love.  And look…”  She pointed to the corner.

“Catrin…  She painted it.”

Jamie smiled… then sucked in a deep breath.  Even though she felt foolish about it, there was something she needed to ask.  It had been gnawing at her for some time even though she felt it had no right to.

“Catrin…  She… used to stay with you.  Like… like I do now?”

“She stayed with me, yes.  But…  It was different.  Catrin was like a second mam to me.  She was a bit older than my mam.  Maybe two or three years?”  Gwen noticed the relief on Jamie’s face.  “Did you think…  Jamie… silly goose!” she gently teased before kissing the angel’s brow.  “I didn’t at all feel about Catrin the way I feel about you.  She only stayed with me because, well, when I was little I had a terrible fear of the dark.  My mam used to stay with me but then…”  

Jamie took one of Gwen’s hands when her face clouded.

“I realize now that my father probably grew desperate for a male heir.  So… so he kept my mam with him more and more often.  I think she asked Catrin to stay with me.  I sometimes wonder…”

“What do you wonder?” Jamie encouraged when Gwen’s voice trailed off.

“I wonder if mam and Catrin felt about each other the way I feel about you,” Gwen murmured.  “And if they did… how awful.”

Jamie hugged Gwen.

“It is.  But I’m glad they were able to stay together… even… even if not how they would have chosen.  And your mam clearly loved you very much, Gwen.  Catrin, too.”

“Yes…”  Gwen gave Jamie a trembling smile then reached back into the chest.

“What ya got there?”

“A Bible.”  Gwen opened it.  Inside the cover was a note.  She displayed it to Jamie.

“‘To my darling Ceridwen on her wedding day.  You are in my heart always,’” Jamie read.

The same signature from the portrait was beneath the note.

Gwen and Jamie stared at each other.

After a few moments, Gwen spoke.

“If it’s true…  I’m glad they went together.  Mam died on a Tuesday.  Catrin on Wednesday.  You… you think they’re together in Heaven?  Even if they were…”

“I do,” Jamie answered, no hesitation in her voice.  “God…  He’s not like too many people make Him out to be.  He loves your mam and Catrin.  They’re His babies.  No matter what.  You are, too.”

“And so are you.”  Gwen cupped Jamie’s cheek.

Jamie smiled and nodded.  Then she held her hand out.

“Could I please look at the Bible?”

“Of course!”

Gwen handed it over.

Jamie knew exactly where to look.  She began to read aloud.

“‘And Naomi said, “Behold, thy sister- in- law is gone back unto her people, and unto her gods: return thou after thy sister- in- law.”  And Ruth said, “Intreat me not to leave thee, or to return from following after thee: for whither thou goest, I will go; and where thou lodgest, I will lodge: thy people shall be my people, and thy God my God:  Where thou diest, will I die, and there will I be buried: the Lord do so to me, and more also, if ought but death part thee and me.”  When Naomi saw that Ruth was steadfastly minded to go with her, then she left speaking unto her.  So they two went until they came to Bethlehem.’”

Jamie returned the Bible to Gwen.

“You should keep that with you.  I’m not saying Naomi and Ruth were like you.  Didn’t know em.  But no God who puts such beautiful words into His book, spoken between two women, could hate you.  Nor your mam.  Not Catrin.”

Gwen moved closer and wrapped her arms around Jamie.

“Tell me again about Heaven.  Please?”

And Jamie obliged, happily.

*~*~*

1531

Before Jamie knew it, two years had passed.  She and Gwen had grown still closer… which comforted them both as the situation at the castle grew more dire.

Sir William’s love of gambling which had, to that point, been reasonably under his control, overtook him.  Servants were let go.  Horses and art were sold… discreetly so as to not cause dishonor.

And, one day, Gwen was called to meet with her father.

Jamie waited anxiously in their chamber.  Gwen had asked to bring her along but Sir William had forbade it.  Now all she could do was pray.

When Gwen returned, she was silent and ashen.

“What… what is it?” Jamie questioned.  “Gwen… love…”  She grabbed both of her hands.

At Jamie’s touch, the icy wall around Gwen broke and she began to sob.

“I… I… to be… mar-married.”

Jamie winced.  It was just as she’d feared.

She shook her head adamantly.

“No… No…  We’ll run away.  It’ll be fine, Gwen.  We… we’ll just leave one night and…”

Gwen shook her head.

“I… I can’t.  My… my father was a rotten husband and a… an unloving parent b-but… he’s a good landlord.  He… he sees to his people’s needs.  And he’s never abused his power.  That… that was something my mam always stressed to me.  If… if this man… if he takes over…  What will happen to them?”

“Maybe… maybe he’s kind?  Maybe he would be a better…”

“Can’t risk it.  My… my mam loved the people.”

“But… but your father is… is selling you to cover his debts!” Jamie cried.  “It’s not right!  It’s not fair!”

Gwen laughed darkly.

“Welcome to being a woman.”

Jamie only shook her head.

“No… No…  You… you can’t, love.  It… No.”

Gwen moved away and looked out the window.

“I’ve asked if I could bring you along as my lady-in-waiting.  He agreed.  We… we could still be together.  Like my mam and Catrin.”

Hot, bitter tears poured down Jamie’s cheeks.

“He… he could take you away.  Like your father took your mam from you.”

Gwen nodded.

“Sometimes.”

Jamie moved to stand beside Gwen and wrapped an arm around her waist.

“Please… please don’t leave me,” the young woman pleaded.

“I… I won’t.  I can’t.”

Gwen rested her forehead against Jamie’s.

“‘Whither thou goest, I will go; and where thou lodgest, I will lodge,’” she intoned.

“‘Thy people shall be my people, and thy God my God,’” Jamie added.

The two stood, huddled together, and quietly wept.

*~*~*

The wedding was a blur to Jamie.  Gwen had looked beautiful… just as she’d known she would.  She’d worn her mother’s wedding dress… a lovely, soft blue gown of satin and velvet, with angel sleeves.  Around her neck had been a simple, silver cross… a gift from Jamie.

But now Gwen was with her husband.  And Jamie was trying desperately hard not to think about what was happening… what he was doing to her Gwen.

Jamie decided it was high time she tried some mead.

She was refilling her mug when a hand clapped on her right shoulder.

“Fancy meeting you here.”

Jamie turned to the voice and grimaced.

“Crawly…  Lookin’ very masculine these days.”

Crowley grinned.

“Right.  Last time I saw you was on Lesbos with Sappho.  My hair was longer.  You’re looking a bit younger.  And…  Not Crawly anymore.”  The demon bowed.  “It’s Sir Anthony Crowley these days.  But you can call me Crowley.”

Jamie scoffed.

“Hitting that stuff a bit hard, aren’t you?”

“What’s it to you?  Why don’t you just go and possess someone?”

Crowley surveyed the room and shrugged.

“I don’t care for their fashion tastes.  Now… the man of the hour… wouldn’t mind his attire and accoutrements.  But I certainly don’t care to be him right now… messing about with his blushing bri…”

Jamie grabbed a knife, lunged at Crowley, shoved him against a wall, and pressed the tip of the knife to his neck.

Wide-eyed, Crowley began shaking his head.

“Don’t do it, Jamesina.  I’m not worth it.  Not worth falling over.  Put the knife down, girl.  Please.”

As the rage she felt began to diminish, Jamie continued to stare at Crowley.  As she did, she saw another version of him… a female-presenting Crowley who had nearly gotten kicked out of Sappho’s inner circle for being seemingly enamored with a “man” named Aziraphale.

Jamie dropped the knife and began to cry.

“There now…  Let’s stay away from sharp objects and go have a chat,” Crowley suggested, steering Jamie away from the throng.  He led her to the stables then put up some barriers to keep servants and randy couples out.

For a few minutes, Crowley let Jamie continue to cry.  Then he spoke again.

“I’m sorry.  For what I said.  Didn’t mean to upset you.  Not sure how I did but…”

“I… I love her.  A-and she loves me,” Jamie confessed.  “She… she’s like Sappho, Craw… Crowley.”

Crowley blinked from behind his glasses.

“The bride?”

Jamie nodded.

Crowley blinked again.

“Do you… know her, like… biblically?”

“Of course not!” Jamie cried.  “I’m an angel!  A-and she doesn’t care about that.”

“Right.  Right.  Thought maybe something had changed since I…”  Crowley bowed his head as the full realization of what Jamie had told him hit him.  For a terrible moment, he imagined what he might feel like if Aziraphale was bedding someone.  He didn’t like that feeling.  At all.  And he abhorred the idea of Aziraphale being in such a situation against his will.

Either emboldened by the mead or senseless with grief, she wasn’t sure which, Jamie rambled off the entire story to the demon.

By the end, Jamie was out of tears and Crowley was completely sober… and adding another item to his mental list of grievances against God.

“She shouldn’t have done that to you,” he spat out.  “And Joshua…  I expected better of him!”

Jamie shook her head.

“It hurts…  It hurts so much b-but… I wouldn’t have given up my time with Gwen.  Not for anything.  I… I just…  Why did He allow this?”  She waved in the direction of the ongoing wedding celebration.

Crowley had no answer.

Jamie rested her chin on her knees and stared straight ahead.  Then she jolted and turned on Crowley.

“What are you doing here?  You… you didn’t do anything to… to bring this about, did you?”

Crowley held his arms up in surrender and shook his head.

“Nothing, Jamie.  I swear to… whomever.  I was sent to another lord who was invited and I’m only here by his invitation.  Never spoken to the groom.  Promise.”

Jamie only nodded.

“Land’s not far from here…  I plan to be there for a time.  Should you need anything.  I mean… not that I’m trying to be helpful.  Wouldn’t be very demonic.  Sir John Raleigh’s.”

Though it didn’t last long, Jamie smiled.

“Noted.”

“Do you stay here?” Crowley asked.

“Yes.”

“Maybe we should get you back to your room,” Crowley suggested.  He spoke the next few words as gently as he could.  “Not unheard of for a man to fall asleep after…  Your lady may sneak away.”

Jamie nodded.

“I’ll walk you back.  Just in case,” Crowley offered.

“Thank you.”

The two re-entered the castle where Crowley ensured that Jamie made it safely back to her chamber.  To his surprise, Jamie hugged him upon parting.

Once her door was closed, Crowley felt a surge of protectiveness.  He withdrew a flask from his jerkin, clutched it to his chest, and then fell lump-like beside Jamie’s door.  If anyone tried to get in, they would regret it.

Except one…

After an hour or so, Crowley heard approaching footsteps.  He cracked one eye open and spied a young woman in her bedclothes and robe.  Her blonde hair cascaded all around her.  Her eyes were red and puffy and broke the demon’s heart.  

He didn’t budge as she entered Jamie’s chamber.

*~*~*

Jamie jumped when her door opened.  She felt a wave of relief followed by sadness when she saw Gwen close the door.  

Gwen stood for a few moments with her back against the door and stared at Jamie.

“Come here, love,” Jamie urged.  “You’re… you’re safe now.”

Gwen silently nodded then crept into bed.  She snuggled against Jamie and rested her head on her shoulder.

“Do… do you want to talk about it?”

“No.”

Jamie kissed Gwen’s hair.

“I… I want to pretend it didn’t happen.  I want… to pretend like we’re home.”

“Then… then we will.”

Gwen sighed and buried her face into the soft fabric of Jamie’s nightgown.

“Love you,” she whispered.

“I love you, too, Gwen.”

Gradually, Gwen began to relax.  Soon she was snoring softly.

Jamie wept softly beside her.

*~*~*

Over the next few months, Gwen and Jamie adjusted to the former’s married life as best they could.  

Gwen’s sacrifice for her people proved to not be in vain.  Broderick, her husband, was a greedy and unkind lord.  There were also rumors that he’d fathered children with multiple girls in the village.  Gwen and Jamie both suspected said girls had had little say in the matter.  Gwen despised him for it.  Jamie, being an angel, struggled mightily not to hate him but often failed.  The only good thing that could be said for Broderick was that he had a great many hobbies ranging from hunting to playing cards to drinking to excess.  This kept him away from his wife for all but two or three nights a week, leaving Gwen and Jamie with a good deal of time together.

One morning, several months after the wedding, Jamie was helping Gwen into a gown when she realized it no longer laced up properly.  This, coupled with another recent realization she’d had, caused Jamie to pause and spin Gwen around to meet her gaze.

“Gwen, love, have you had your monthly?”

Gwen stared at her feet and shook her head.

“Not for a while…” she answered quietly.

Jamie sucked in a deep breath.

“Gwen…”

“It was bound to happen.”

“I… I suppose.”

“I was trying to ignore it but… I suppose that won’t be possible any more.  I’ll start showing.”

Jamie nodded.

“How are you feeling?”

“Fine.  Tired sometimes.”

Jamie hugged Gwen tightly but gently.

“He’ll want the baby to be a boy, of course.”  Gwen rested a hand over her belly.  “I hope she’s a girl.”

Jamie smiled.

“Then I’ll hope so, too.”

Gwen returned her smile.

“I’ll let you know when I can feel her.  Maybe you’ll be able to feel her, too.”

“I… I’d like that.”  Jamie rested her hand over Gwen’s belly.

The two rested their foreheads against each other and prayed.

*~*~*

One day, as she was sewing, Gwen gasped suddenly.  Then a broad smile broke across her face.

“Jamie…  Jamie, put your hand… right here.”

Gwen pressed the angel’s hand to a particular spot on her belly.

“She’s moving so much!” Gwen enthused.

And Jamie felt the small but rapid kicks.  

Gwen laughed.

“She’ll be wild…  Just like her mam-gu.”

Jamie patted the tiny foot.  She smiled but couldn’t quite manage to mask her concern.

“What is it, Jamie?” Gwen gently pressed.  “You… you seem unhappy.  Do… do you wish I wasn’t with child?”

Jamie shook her head.

“I… I suppose I wish the circumstances that made you this way had… had been different.”

Gwen squeezed her hand.

“I do, too.  But… it’s not the fault of this little one.  And… as much as I hope she’s a girl, I’ve been thinking.  If the baby is a boy… I’ll be fine with that.  Because he’ll be our boy.  And we’ll make sure he’s kind and gentle.  Like Jesus.  Like men ought to be.”

Jamie thought of Joshua and smiled.  His own origins… while very different… had been troublesome in their own way.  And yet he was the most loved man… maybe not always loved well and rightly… but loved immensely.  And the most loving.

“We will,” Jamie vowed.  “Boy or girl…”  She patted the spot where the tiny foot had been.  “This baby is your baby.  And I will love them.”

“Me too.”  Gwen smiled down at her belly and rested her hand over Jamie’s.

For the first time, Jamie allowed herself to be fully happy about the little life that Gwen was carrying.

*~*~*

The next months flew by and Gwen’s belly grew bigger and bigger.  As the birth neared, Broderick never wasted a chance to tell people that he was going to have a son.  Every time, Jamie wanted to slap the stupid, prideful grin off of his smug face.

But she didn’t.  Gwen needed her.  

One night, as they laid in bed, Gwen jolted.

“My waters!” she cried out.

Jamie felt the mattress dampening beneath them.  She jumped to her feet and raced down the hall to where the midwife slept.  Not bothering to knock, she threw open the door.

“Her labor has started!  Get in there!” she shouted.

The midwife, Dylis, sleepily opened one eye.

“Her contractions have started?”

“Well… I… I don’t know!  But her waters broke!”

Dylis sighed.

“It could be hours yet…  Wake me when contractions start.  Not before!”

Panicked and angry, Jamie left the room and hurried back to Gwen.

“Do you feel any pain?  Any pressure down there?”

Gwen shook her head.

“Not yet.  But I feel… gross.”

“Can you stand up?  I can change the bedding.”

Gwen nodded.

Jamie helped her to her feet.

Gwen paced the room.

“Maybe you should sit?” Jamie suggested.

“No.  It feels good to move.  My back hurts some.”

“I’ll rub it as soon as I’m finished here.”

Gwen suddenly smiled.

“Broderick…  He’s away on a hunting trip.  He’s not due back for a week.”

Jamie smiled, too.  She was grateful the monster wouldn’t be around… hounding for news of his son.  She hurried to finish the bed then led Gwen back to it.  

“I wish I could do this outside.  Like a wild animal.”  Gwen sighed dramatically.

Jamie laughed.

“I can imagine Dylis would have thoughts on that.”

Gwen rolled her eyes.

“She’s very dull.”

“Yes.  But we’ll need her.  I’ve never delivered a baby and I suspect you haven’t either.”

Gwen only wrinkled her nose.  

“Exactly.”

Gwen stared at her belly.

“So odd…  I… I didn’t want her.  But she’s been part of me for months.  Now we’ll be separate.  I… I got to be rather fond of having her to myself.”

Jamie hugged the mother-to-be tightly.

“But you can still keep her close.  You’ll be a good mam.  I know it.”

“I hope so…”

Jamie kissed Gwen’s temple.

“I don’t have a single doubt.”

Gwen smiled and returned the kiss then squeezed Jamie’s hand.

“Could you please get my Bible?  And read the Nativity parts.  And the parts where Mary is pregnant.  Those first, of course.”

“Happily.”  Jamie retrieved the Bible… the one they’d found in Gwen’s mam’s chest… and began to read.  As she did, she prayed that Gwen would be given the baby girl she’d come to badly want.

*~*~*

Two hours later, the labor pains started.

And they kept going for hours upon hours.  The darkness gave way to daytime then darkness again and still Gwen labored.

As the time dragged on, it was obvious to Jamie that Gwen was growing weaker and weaker.

“Can’t you do something to help?” she demanded of Dylis.

The midwife shook her head.

“I’ve tried to move the baby.  But…”

Suddenly, Gwen screamed.

Jamie hurried back and sat beside her, supporting her as she pushed.

“I… I can’t do this any more!” Gwen sobbed.

“You can, love.  You can,” Jamie encouraged.  “It… it’s almost over.”  She was painfully aware that she’d said that hours ago.

But, this time, it was true.

Gwen pushed once more and then sunk back against Jamie.

A shrill cry filled the air.

Dylis smiled and swaddled the newborn in a blanket.

“A girl, my lady.”

“A girl!” Jamie shrieked happily.

Gwen held her arms out.

Dylis placed the baby in Gwen’s arms.

“Oh… oh…  She’s so beautiful.  Oh, Jamie…  Look at how beautiful…” Gwen cooed.

“Absolutely beautiful,” Jamie agreed, already smitten with the wriggling, wailing baby.

“Liliwen.  Your name is Liliwen,” Gwen whispered.  She kissed the baby’s forehead.  

Liliwen ceased crying and peered up at her mother.

Gwen giggled.

“There now…”  She kissed the baby again.  “I love you.  I love you.  I love you, Liliwen.”

“She’s perfect, Gwen.  Absolutely perfect,” Jamie praised.

“I should get word sent to the father,” Dylis interjected.

Gwen and Jamie said nothing.  He was not worth commenting on.  They simply stared down at Liliwen in awe.

*~*~*

Broderick was not pleased when he arrived home.  

He took one look at his wife and at Liliwen and simply said “We’ll have to try again” before departing with his retinue of men.

Only one of the party stayed behind.

“‘We’ll have to try again,’” Crowley repeated in a mocking tone.

Jamie laughed.

“What are you doing back here?” she inquired.

“Went along on the hunting trip.  Made sure all of their arrows went astray.”

“That’s evil?”

“According to the animals?  Not so much.  According to those bozos… sure.  So… any chance of me seeing the little rugrat?”

“You want to see the baby?” Jamie asked, incredulous.

“Sure.  Always thought they were cute when they were little.  All hairless and scrunchy-faced.  Freakishly big eyes.”

Jamie laughed again and shrugged.

“I suppose I could ask Gwen.  Although how am I supposed to tell her that a demon wants to see her baby?”

“Maybe leave the demon part out.  Just say an old friend,” Crowley suggested.

Jamie smiled and nodded.

“I’ll ask.  Wait here.”

The joy Jamie felt over the prospect of showing Liliwen off to a friend began to diminish as she neared Gwen’s chamber and heard the baby wailing.  Gwen never let Liliwen cry like that…  

Jamie raced towards the chamber and screamed herself when she entered.

Liliwen was in her crib… but Gwen was sprawled on the floor, her hands at her chest.

“Gwen!”  Jamie ran towards her and cradled her in her arms.

“My… my chest…  It… it hurts,” Gwen rasped.

Alerted by Jamie’s scream, Crowley ran into the chamber.  Shocked, he could only watch in horror.

“L-love…”  Jamie kissed Gwen’s hair.  

Gwen’s face, which had been twisted in pain, relaxed.  She stared up at the ceiling and smiled.

“So beautiful…”

“No!” Jamie protested, also staring at the ceiling but seeing nothing.  “Not… not now…  Not yet…”

Gwen tore her gaze away from the heavenly vision and peered into Jamie’s tear-filled eyes.

“I… I love you, Jamie.  Al-always… will.”

“I… I love you.  Love you, too.  Gwen… love…”  

Gwen gasped for breath then buried a hand in Jamie’s hair.

“‘Whither thou goest…’”

Jamie choked back a sob.

“‘I… I will go,’” she finished.

Gwen smiled and weakly nodded then looked around.

“My… my baby… my Liliwen.”

Crowley roused from his stupor.  He lifted the baby from the crib and held her so the dying woman could see her.

“She’s here, my lady.  She’s right here.”

“I… I want to kiss her.”

“Of course.”

Crowley brought Liliwen closer.

Jamie’s sobs increased as Gwen kissed and nuzzled her daughter.

“T-take her.  Please.  Don’t… don’t let him have her.  Please, Jamie…”

“I… I will,” Jamie vowed.  “I… I won’t.  Never.  Never, ever.  Gwen…”

Gwen’s head rolled onto Jamie’s chest.  She again stared at the ceiling and her eyes lit up.

“Mam…”

Gwen smiled.

And then the light faded from her eyes.

Crowley returned Liliwen to her crib then rejoined Jamie.  He threw off his cape and let his wings unfurl.  He wrapped the angel and the body of her beloved in them, shielding Jamie as she wept.

*~*~*

Broderick was unmoved when news of his wife’s death reached him and his men.  He would find another.  And hopefully that one would provide him with the son he required.

The rowdy, bawdy atmosphere continued at the hunting lodge where they group had taken refuge.

Until there was a knock at the door.

A drunken man answered and immediately burst into laughter.

“Broderick, your next wife is here!”

The bundle of rags and gray hair disregarded the comment and pushed into the lodge.

“God, what is that?” Broderick exclaimed.  “It stinks.”

“I am Aderyn, seer and sorceress.  And I have come with tidings for Lord Broderick,” a falsetto voice spoke from the mess.

“Ha!  A witch!” the drunkard kicked at her.  “Be gone, witch.  We’ll have none of your…”

The sconces on the walls began to rattle.  A mounted stag head crashed to the ground.  The drunkard stumbled back then screamed when a cup flew from the table and clipped him on the head.

Broderick’s smug smile faded.

“Let it be known…  The body of your wife shall be a curse to your lands.  Your child shall be your destruction,” the seer foretold.  “Send them away with the handmaiden, Jamesina.  Do not tarry in this or else never-ending fire will consume your home.”

On cue, the flames in the fireplace roared.  

“Vermin will infest all you own.”

Broderick began to scream and claw at his clothes.

“Will you do as I say?” the witch demanded.

Broderick grabbed a nearby man by the shoulder.

“Do it!  Send the message.  Now!” he growled.  

The man reached into a nearby bag and began writing madly.

When he was finished, the hag spoke again.

“Sign it.  Now.”

Broderick, moving in fits and scratching, did so.

“Give it to me.”

The parchment was hurriedly brought to the seer.

As soon as it was in her hands, the rattling and roaring and itching stopped.

The doors of the lodge flew open and the woman shuffled out.

As soon as the doors were closed, the mysterious figure shuddered.

“Blech!”

The mass of rags and hair shook then morphed into a fashionably dressed, tall and lean man whose golden eyes were hidden beneath glasses.

Crowley smiled at the parchment.

“Easy enough.”  He glared at the hunting lodge.  “Damn you, Broderick,” he spat out.  Then Crowley hopped onto his waiting horse and sped off towards Broderick’s castle, anxious to bring some measure of peace to Jamie.

*~*~*

Jamie was only semi-aware of Crowley’s return.  She knew now what Gwen had meant about the icy block surrounding her.  

Only Liliwen was real and warm and alive.  And Jamie clung to her.

“Jamie, listen to me.  You need to take the baby and leave.  Now,” Crowley urged.  “Broderick is allowing you to leave with Liliwen and… and Gwen’s body.  You’re free.  But he could change his mind so you need to…”

Jamie at last acknowledged Crowley.

“Where… where do I go?”

“Have you asked Her?  Or Joshua?”

Jamie shook her head.

“Don’t you think you should?  You’re… you’re an angel.  In good standing.  Ask them.”

Jamie closed her eyes.

The answer was only two words but, for now, it was all Jamie needed.

“Go East.”

*~*~*

Jamie had had enough with the flirtatious bickering of Crowley and Aziraphale… who had seemingly gotten roped into helping transport her, Gwen, and Liliwen.

“Out!  I want out!  I just want to walk for a while,” she shouted from the back of the wagon.

“Whoa there.  Halt!” Aziraphale called to the horses.

They obeyed.

“Are you sure you should?” he questioned.  “It’s a bit nippy.  And…”  He stared nervously at Liliwen.

“I’m taking her with me,” Jamie assured.  “I’ll keep her bundled.”

“Fine.”  Crowley hopped down from the seat and opened the wagon door.  “We’ll stay behind.  But don’t go too far ahead to where we can’t see you.”

“I won’t,” Jamie promised.  “Thank you.”

“Welcome.  Sorry about the… ah…”  Crowley gestured towards the other angel.  “We just…  He’s just… a lot.  But I, uh…”

Crowley appeared to be on the verge of saying something he wasn’t prepared to say out loud.

Jamie patted his arm.

“It’s fine.  I just need some time.”

“Course.”

Before moving ahead, Jamie set a hand on the wooden casket.

“Be… be careful.  Bumps and such.”

“We will be.  Promise.”

Jamie nodded then began walking, holding Liliwen securely against her chest.

The quietness suited her mood.  She could hear the birds chirping and the quiet rumble of the wagon and the clomping of the horses’ hooves and the soft breeze and little else.

Until someone called her name.

“Jamesina…”

Jamie turned towards the voice.

“Joshua…”  She turned away, saying nothing else.

“Jamie…  Please look at me.”

“You should go.”  The words stung but Jamie said them anyway.  “You’ll upset Crowley.  And… and he’s helping me.”

“I’m not here for Crowley.  Not now.  I won’t say a word to him.  I’m here for you, Jamie.”

Tears began to cascade down Jamie’s face.

“I… I wish you’d been around yesterday.  You could have… have healed Gwen.”  Jamie halted and peered at Joshua.  “You could still… like… like Lazarus.”

Joshua sadly shook his head and set a hand on Jamie’s arm.

“My dear…  Gwen’s at peace.  As much as she loves you and little Liliwen…  It would be unkind to bring her back.  She’s with…”

“With her mam,” Jamie interrupted.

Joshua nodded.

“And she’ll never feel pain ever again.”

“But… but I will!” Jamie cried out.

Joshua’s eyes welled and he nodded.

“You… you knew.  You knew when you assigned me to her that… that it would end like this,” Jamie accused.

“I knew everything would happen as it did, Jamesina.  But… this isn’t the end.  You’ll see Gwen again.  If you want, you can go be with her right now.  It’s only…”  Joshua smiled lovingly at the baby in Jamie’s arms.

“Liliwen.  I… I promised Gwen that I’d take care of her.  I… I won’t leave her.  You… you won’t make me leave her… will you?”

“Of course not.  Like I said, if you want, you can come Home.  We can find a good home for Liliwen.  But… if you would prefer to remain with her, raise her as your own… that’s your choice, too.”

Jamie thought.  But not for long.

“I promised,” she insisted.  “I… I’m staying.”

Joshua smiled proudly and patted Jamie’s back.

“Good.  I can help you out.”

“I can manage!  I… I could find another tutoring job.  I was good at that.  Before.”

“And the little one?”

“She could be with me.  She doesn’t fuss.  Not much.”

“Jamesina…  They’ll assume she’s yours by blood.  And you’re not married.  As unfair and unjust as it is, no one would hire you.”

“But…”

“Let me do this.  Please.”

“Fine.  But you look ridiculous with that ruffle around your neck,” Jamie spat out, still angry even as she felt immense gratitude.

Joshua was unoffended.

“Well, it’s not as if I could show up in one of my robes, could I?  Or jeans!  The horror!  And the ruffles will get worse, my dear.  So, so much worse.”

“Jeans?”

“You’ll find out.  You’ll like them.”

Jamie let that mystery rest.  She was tired and she didn’t want to talk any more.

Eventually, she returned to the wagon.  

Joshua forged on ahead, keeping a respectful distance from Crowley.

Eventually, they arrived at a clearing with a small, cozy cottage in the center of it.  A man waved as Joshua approached.

Jamie watched as they spoke and Joshua handed over a sack of money.  The man departed and Joshua motioned for Jamie to approach him.

“This is your home now, my dear.  Yours and Liliwen’s.  And it’ll be your home for as long as you need it.”

“Thank you,” Jamie murmured.

Joshua kissed her forehead.

“I’m so proud of you, Jamie dear.  So proud.  And my Father is, too.  Don’t ever doubt that.”

Jamie wept softly and nodded before resting her head against Joshua’s chest.

Joshua wrapped his arms around her and kissed her hair.

“Let me know if you need anything.  I’m always listening.”

“I… I will.  And I’m sorry that I was…”

“You’re fine.”  Joshua patted Jamie’s cheek and then smiled down at Liliwen.  “It’s good to see you on this side, little one.”

“Would you like to hold her?” Jamie offered.

“I would, thank you.”

Jamie watched as Joshua kissed and cuddled Liliwen, whispering to her.  Then he handed her back.

“I’ll go now.  I don’t want to…”  Joshua tilted his head towards the wagon where Aziraphale looked panicked and Crowley was refusing to look up from his gloves which he suddenly found immensely intriguing.

“Thank you.  For this.  And for… for sending me to Gwen.  As… as painful as it is now…”  Jamie sucked in a deep breath.  “I… I wouldn’t have given her up for… for anything.”

Joshua squeezed her hand.

“I know, my dear.”

Then, after one more gentle smile, he was gone.  In his place was a beautiful stone cross.

Aziraphale and Crowley approached.

“Where would you like us to dig, dear?” Aziraphale asked.

“Here, please.  Right here.  This… this can be her headstone.”  Jamie ran her fingers over the smooth stone of the cross.

“A lovely idea,” Aziraphale agreed.

“We’ll take care of Gwen, Jamie,” Crowley promised.  “Why don’t you get the rugrat inside?”

“I… I want to be here when… when you lower her in… into the ground.”

“I’ll come get you.”

“Thank you.”

Jamie managed a smile for Aziraphale and Crowley then carried Liliwen into the cottage… into their home.

It was comfortably furnished.  There were even some books and toys for Liliwen.

But one book caught Jamie’s eye.

Gwen’s Bible was resting on the kitchen table.  In the haze of her grief, Jamie had forgotten it.

But Joshua had not.

With tears in her eyes, Jamie picked the Bible up.

She settled into a rocking chair and began to read to Liliwen.

“‘And Naomi said, “Behold, thy sister- in- law is gone back unto her people, and unto her gods: return thou after thy sister- in- law.”  And Ruth said, “Intreat me not to leave thee, or to return from following after thee: for whither thou goest, I will go; and where thou lodgest, I will lodge: thy people shall be my people, and thy God my God:  Where thou diest, will I die, and there will I be buried: the Lord do so to me, and more also, if ought but death part thee and me.’”

*~*~*

Thursday, October 21st, 2021

The grandfather clock in Willowveil’s hallway tolled midnight as Jamie and her listeners sat in silence, tears lingering in some eyes and rolling down others’ cheeks.

“What… what happened?  To Liliwen, I mean?” Rhiannon asked as she gratefully accepted a tissue from Vonnie.

Jamie beamed.

“She grew up to be a brave and strong young woman, just like her mother.”  Jamie’s smile turned wistful.  “It… it was something.  To see Gwen’s face in a baby… a toddler… a seven-year-old.”

“So then you did raise her?” Vonnie checked.

“I did, yes.  I was with her until she became a grandmother herself.  When she was eighteen, she married a village boy.  It was true and abiding love.  And… fruitful.  They had ten children.  To this day, theirs is the loudest house I’ve ever been in!  But it was a happy home.”

JenniAnn swiped at a tear.

“And so… so she didn’t have complications like her mom?”

Jamie shook her head.

“Thankfully, no.  I later found out that Gwen had a congenital heart defect that was, of course, not diagnosed or even known of back then.  The difficult labor strained her heart and… and she just couldn’t go on.”

“But… you’ve seen her since?  You have to have.  I hope…”  Andrew’s voice trembled as he inquired.

“Ccourse!” Jamie assured.  “I know I can go to Heaven whenever I please.  And I have sometimes spent whole decades there.  With her.  But…”  She smirked.  “While I’m happy to share that the rest of Broderick’s line and his name died out many, many years ago…”

The group, led by Crowley, cheered.

Jamie laughed before continuing.

“Gwen’s line lives on.  And, at times, I’ve felt compelled to be more present here.  With ‘em.  And… and I do miss her then.  I still pop back Home.  But… I miss her here.  In Heaven, I can share everything with her.  In the mortal realms… I’ll see something and want to know what she thinks and…”  Jamie shook her head.

Vonnie, who had been gazing sympathetically at her mentor, looked over to Rhiannon when she felt her jolt.

“The line… the descendants… who are they?” Rhiannon questioned.

Jamie reached back into her box and pulled out a smaller box.  She carefully opened it and lifted out a small, white Bible.  From this, she withdrew a bundle of folded papers.

“Cariad bach…” she murmured tenderly as she handed the papers to the young woman.

With shaking hands, Rhiannon unfolded the bundle.  She quickly realized it was a family tree.  And at the top of tree was one, lone branch with her name on it.

“My… my family…”

Tearfully, Jamie nodded.

“So… so this whole time… you… you’ve been, like, my great-great-great and so on mam-gu?”

“I… I have.  Yeah.”  

Jamie moved to kneel in front of Rhiannon and take her hands in hers.

“I’m sorry that I didn’t tell ya before.  It just… it can be hard enough… watchin’... waitin’...”

Rhiannon thought of her uncle.

“Watchin’ your family die…” she murmured.

“But… but I also get to see you live!  It’s only… sometimes that’s been easier to do as… as the eccentric angel friend,” Jamie explained.

Rhiannon nodded.

“I understand.  But now I know… Mam-gu.”  She grinned.

Laughing, Jamie embraced Rhiannon.

“Cariad bach…”

After giving the two women a few moments, Crowley spoke.

“I have one question…”

Jamie chuckled, swiped at her eyes, and looked at him.

“I can’t wait to hear it…”

“How did you know about the hag?  How did you know I was the hag?  I never told you that.”

“You didn’t think word would get around about walls shaking and fires blastin’?  There were a lot of men in that lodge, Crowley.  Someone was gonna squeal.”

“Right…  But that doesn’t answer my second question.”

Jamie nodded.

“Joshua told me.”

Crowley blinked.

“When?”

“He visited a couple weeks after Liliwen and I were settled.  He told me then.  He was very proud of you.  I could tell.”

“Oh.”

Everyone politely ignored the resulting sniffles from the former-demon except Aziraphale who stroked his back.

Rhiannon made a mental note to thank the enigmatic Sir Anthony Crowley later.  

Jamie caught her yawning.

“Well, now…  Since you know I’m your mam-gu… to bed with ya,” Jamie ordered.  

Rhiannon giggled and made no protest.

Jamie turned to the others.

“We should head back to the Tunnels.  But thank you… for this.  It does… it feels good to have it out there.  To… to know others know about Gwen now, too.”

JenniAnn rose and squeezed Jamie’s hands.

“We do.  And we won’t forget her.”

“Never,” Rhiannon stressed.

Overcome, Jamie could only nod.

After a series of good nights, the group dispersed.  Aziraphale and Crowley escorted Jamie, Rhiannon, and Vonnie to the portal.

“We should get you to bed,” JenniAnn murmured to Andrew.

“Yeah… think so…” he answered, completely devoid of energy.

JenniAnn wrapped an arm around the angel of death’s waist.

Marty, Shelby, and Violeta exchanged concerned looks but could only watch as the two left the room.  

*~*~*

The next afternoon, Crowley was on the hunt for a snack when he heard a noise from the pantry.

Opening the door, he found JenniAnn sitting on the floor, sobbing.

“JenniAnn,” he murmured.  “What’s wrong?  I just saw Andrew and he seemed…”

JenniAnn swiped at her tears.

“He… he’s fine.  And I’m fine.  I’m just…”

“This is not fine,” Crowley protested.  “Are you thinking about last night?”

JenniAnn drew in and let out a deep breath.

“Yes… in part.  My… my heart broke for Jamie and Gwen.  I… I can’t imagine…  Forced into marriage…  Watching your anam cara die in… in front of you.”

Crowley winced, remembering.  He didn’t ever want to see anything like that again… but he knew he would.

“It… it just…  It makes me think of… of how fleeting my time is and… and… we never know when Andrew’s and my time together… like this… will… will be over and….  I just...  I'm not used to this.   I… I really thought Andrew and I were equal partners but since he’s been sick… I’ve realized how… how much of the heavy lifting he did.  Physically, sure.  And we’ve gotten so much help with stuff around the house.  But emotionally…  I feel like… like being with him almost literally keeps me sane.  But I don’t feel like…  He needs to focus on healing.  Not my assorted neuroses.  A-and it's so... so hard to see Andrew like this.  When he's not dizzy, he's exhausted.  He's not eating as much as he should and I don't blame him because it seems like every time he does, the nausea just gets worse for a bit.  It’s so… so destabilizing.  And... and on top of that all..."  JenniAnn's face flushed.  "I... I'm... so...  I don't even know how to say it...  There needs to be an asexual version of the word 'horny.'"

Crowley blinked.

"Touch-starved?"

"No...  I mean, thankfully, I've been getting lots of hugs and pats on the hand and this is a rare moment when I’m apart from Andrew and don't have a kid attached to me.  But...  I miss... him.  He's right there and yet...  I'm sorry...  This is probably all TMI.  But... I just... I want..."

Crowley wrapped his arms around JenniAnn's shoulders.

"I know this isn't what you need but... it's something... I hope?"

JenniAnn patted his back.

"It is...  Thank you."

"And not to change the subject but... you're right, ya know.  Should be a word.  Get to feeling... off... sometimes when Aziraphale's gone somewhere.  Desperate-like.  Just wanna cling.  And to him.  Not just anybody."

"Exactly..."

"Hmm...  Well, so horny...  Horns...  That's a demon thing, right?  I mean stereotypically?"

"Sure...  Also an animal thing."

"Let's stick with the demon thing, eh?  So... maybe this needs an angel thing.  Like... halo.  Halo-y.  The asexual version of horny is halo-y."

JenniAnn burst out laughing.

Crowley beamed.  That had been the reaction he'd wanted.

"Okay, so it's a crap word but..."

JenniAnn smiled at him.

"But I love it.  Halo-y.  I feel halo-y..." she tested.

Crowley returned her smile.

“Glad I could help.  As for the rest… I wish I had a good answer.  Haven’t figured that one out for myself.  When Aziraphale has been away I just wait.  But… not the same.  I know that.  I always have an expected return date.  This… you don’t.”

“No…”

“All I can suggest is if the opportunity does arise… even if it’s not perfect… go for it.  And if that means the last minute dumping of children on an understanding friend… I’m here.”

JenniAnn laughed and hugged Crowley.

“Thank you.  That means a lot.  And I’ll keep that in mind.”

“Better.  Now… let’s get us a little something to nosh on, hmm?”

“Sounds good.”

Feeling a bit lighter, JenniAnn helped Crowley procure snacks then joined him and some of the others in the ballroom where Jamie had everyone making collages.

*~*~*

Andrew awoke from his second nap of the day.  He was growing very tired of being tired.  And yet…  He had to admit that he felt better with all the sleep.  The dizziness still came… sometimes at the most inconvenient and disconcerting times… but less often.  His appetite was normalizing.  And his worst fears had never materialized.  He’d never lost control of his temper.  He’d never posed a risk to JenniAnn.

But her nerves were definitely fraying and that broke his heart.

If things had been normal, he would have arranged a romantic night with her.  They would have danced until they’d grown weary enough to retire to their room.  Then she would have whispered “Closer…” in his ear and the canoodling would have commenced.  And, at some point, she would have let him know what was bothering her.  And they would have talked it out in between kisses and caresses.

But not now when he sometimes still stumbled and when he fell asleep nearly as soon as his head hit the pillow.  

And the time was tick… tick… ticking by.

Andrew’s eyes welled as he thought of Jamie and Gwen.  They’d thought they had so much more time… and then, suddenly, it was all gone.  

He’d nearly lost JenniAnn once.  It could happen again.  

Andrew closed his eyes and prayed.

“God…  Please… please just give me one good night.  For me and for Laja.  We… we need it.  Please.  I’m so grateful that we’ve been able to be together in this… grateful that You sent Aziraphale and Crowley that night.  That You sent Jamie and Vonnie and gathered so many friends and family around us.  You provided us with excellent doctors.  You’ve given us so much. Thank You.  Now…  If You could…  Please give us tonight.  Amen.”

As he finished his prayer, tiredness again overtook Andrew and he drifted back to sleep.

*~*~*

That afternoon, shortly before dinner, Shelby, Violeta, Vonnie, and Rhiannon went for a walk.

“It’s so beautiful here,” Rhiannon complimented.  “Definitely not what I imagined when Jamie said she and Vonnie were headed to America.”

Shelby laughed.

“I imagine even the part of America you’re staying at isn’t what you imagined.”

“Oh no!  But the Tunnels are amazing.  And Vincent…  When he met me, he didn’t sing ‘Rhiannon.’  He recognized the name from the Mabinogion.  Even a lot of Welsh people think of the song before they think of that!”

“Not that I’m Welsh but I’ve read parts of the Mabinogion in school… and I still thought of the song first.”  Vonnie shrugged.  “Gets more radio play.”

The others laughed.

“So, umm, how are you feeling about everything that came out last night?” Vonnie asked, setting a hand on Rhiannon’s arm.

“It’s… something.  Mostly, I’m proud.  Proud that there’s a literal angel that’s cared so much about my family for hundreds of years.  Proud that I have one… quite likely two… strong, queer women in my family tree.  But…  It does bother me a little to know that I wouldn’t be here if Gwen hadn’t been raped.  And it was rape.  She couldn’t have wanted that.”  Rhiannon wrinkled her nose and shook her head.

“No…  But she wanted Liliwen,” Vonnie consoled.  “She loved her.  And… truth be told… there’s probably not a one of us who isn’t descended from rape in one way or another.  I don’t say that to diminish how you feel.  Not at all.  But… when you consider spousal rape is still legal in some places and only became illegal in others quite recently…”

Rhiannon nodded.

“This is true…”

“Even Joshua has some extremely dubious men in his family tree,” Shelby pointed out.

“Joshua!” Rhiannon exclaimed.  “He sorta got dropped in there, didn’t he?  The Son of God bought the house where Jamie’s been stayin’... a house I’ve visited many, many times!  And the Serpent of Eden helped Jamie and Liliwen escape!  It’s like some sort of Christian fantasy book!  And it’s my family history!”  She turned to Vonnie.  “Have you met him?  Joshua?”

“Sort of.  I didn’t realize it at the time.  But we spoke briefly on video chat one Christmas.  I… I woulda wished him a happy birthday if I’d known.”

“Well, hopefully you’ll get a chance to meet him at the blessing ceremony.  He tends to come to those sorts of things.”  Shelby sighed.  “He… he better come.  I’m not sure Andrew and JenniAnn will be able to take it if… if he doesn’t.”

Violeta hugged her.

“He will.  He told Vincent he’d be there ‘in time.’  I have to believe that’s what he meant.”

“Wow…”  Rhiannon shook her head in amazement.

Overcome by the idea of meeting God Himself, Vonnie clasped Rhiannon’s hand.

Shelby and Violeta exchanged sneaky smiles as their walk commenced with Rhiannon and Vonnie still holding hands.

*~*~*

“You told the story beautifully, dear girl,” Aziraphale praised as he and Crowley sat in Jamie’s office.  “I regret that I never met your Gwen in life.  Perhaps some day.”

“I’ll arrange that,” Jamie promised.  “And thank you.  I suppose I had centuries to put it into some sort of narrative.  And… more than anything… I’m glad Rhiannon knows.”

“She’s a lovely young lady!  At lunch, she told me my Oggies were very, very nearly as good as her mam’s.  I took that as a high compliment,” Aziraphale continued.

Jamie laughed.

“You should.  Rhiannon’s very particular about them.  But…  We didn’t schedule this time to talk about Rhiannon.  Or me, for that matter.”  The counselor turned her attention to Crowley. “We made a deal.”

“Right, right…”

“I think it would be good to talk about any feelings you may be struggling with after what happened with Andrew and JenniAnn.  I can imagine that wasn’t easy to witness.”

Aziraphale shook his head with tears in his eyes.

“Andrew looked so… broken.  And poor JenniAnn…  What we witness as angels isn’t meant for human eyes.”

“No, it’s not.  Crowley, what are you thinkin’?” Jamie prodded.

“Wish I’d gotten there sooner.  Wish I’d busted Xerxian’s stupid nose.  Woulda liked to have discorporated him.”

Aziraphale eyed his anam cara with concern.

“Crowley…”

Crowley shrugged.

“Woulda deserved it.”

“Maybe so,” Jamie agreed.  “But I think you chose wisely.  You focused on your friends, Crowley.  They needed you.”

“Maybe they shouldn’t be my friends,” he mumbled.

“Crowley!” Aziraphale exclaimed.  “Why ever would you…  Just earlier I saw you palling around with JenniAnn.  She looked as if she’d been crying.  You comforted her, didn’t you?”

Crowley nodded.  He’d felt good then.  Useful.  But then he’d seen Andrew… groggy and stumbling.  And then he’d felt only self-recrimination.

“Can you be so sure that if this happened five years ago, I wouldn’t have been there?  I wouldn’t have been among the thirteen?” Crowley spat out.  “I wasn’t exactly feeling warm and fuzzy about angels… present company excluded… and maybe I wouldn’t have felt very kindly towards a woman who so closely aligned herself with one.”

“Crowley… I tried to stab you,” Jamie reminded.

“I was being an arse.  And what’s that got to do with anything?”

“Everything,” Jamie insisted.  “I actually tried to harm you.  And yet you don’t hold that over me.  God doesn’t hold that over me.  And yet you seem to carry some… what?  Guilt?  Over something you think might have happened… hypothetically?”

“Just… hard not… not to think about it.  Maybe… maybe I wouldn’t have exactly taken part.  Can’t… can’t imagine myself handling JenniAnn like that… not even at my worst.  But mighta stood by… menacingly,” Crowley continued.

“But what point is there in wondering about that, dear boy?” Aziraphale questioned.  “The reality is you and I were there to help them.  And don’t think I haven’t noticed you watching over JenniAnn, checking in on her.  You’ve been a true friend.  That’s the reality.”

Crowley silently mulled this over.

“Aziraphale is right,” Jamie concurred.  “I can understand why you still struggle with the time you spent as a demon.  Millennia can’t be overcome in a year or two.  But…  You’ve done right by Andrew and JenniAnn, Crowley.  Just as you did right by Gwen and by me.  That’s the real Crowley.  That’s the Crowley I know.”

“And that’s the Crowley I love,” Aziraphale murmured, bringing Crowley’s right hand to his lips.

Crowley squeezed Aziraphale’s hand back.  And he thought about JenniAnn in the pantry… feeling ‘halo-y’ and confiding in him and him alone, near as he could tell.  He remembered the warmth and trust in her hug.  

“I think you and I… and Aziraphale if he wishes… should have regular sessions, Crowley,” Jamie suggested.  “I think it might be helpful as you continue to work through your past… and what it means for your present.”

“Yeah… maybe.”

“And… I think you should keep a journal.  Aziraphale, it wouldn’t hurt for you to keep one, too,” Jamie urged.

Aziraphale looked to the shelf Jamie had indicated.

“Ooh!  Look at those gorgeous covers!  Crowley, come pick a journal with me.”

“And a pen,” Jamie added.

“And a pen!” Aziraphale echoed cheerfully.

At last, Crowley smiled.  He couldn’t resist the charm of Aziraphale swooning over books.

“Right.  Okay.”

Jamie smiled as the two perused the selection.  And, silently, she thanked Joshua.  While he had sent her to help out Andrew and JenniAnn, she suspected Crowley was the actual target.  Finally, after 500 years, she would have the chance to repay Crowley… the serpent, the hag, the angel… for his kindness and his friendship.

*~*~*

That night, as Andrew laid in bed reading, excitement began to build.  He felt good.  Really good for the first time since the attack.  He was even reading… without a headache.  But he didn’t want to be reading.  He set down his book and rolled onto his side, facing JenniAnn.

Noticing, JenniAnn closed her tablet and smiled at him.

“What’s up, my love?  Book not keeping your attention?”

“Not really.”

“That’s too bad.  But… I will admit that it felt good to walk in and find you reading.  That hasn’t happened since…”  JenniAnn’s voice trailed off.

“I know.  I guess all those naps helped.  And I’m not stopping due to a headache or anything.  It’s just… I got to thinking that… well, my head isn’t hurting for once and I don’t feel dizzy or exhausted and maybe… well, maybe this time could be better spent.”

JenniAnn’s heart leaped when she saw the old levity in her anam cara’s eyes.

Andrew took her right hand and brought it to his lips.

“L-love…”

JenniAnn let out a shuddering breath as he kissed her wrist.  Tears filled her eyes… but a very different sort than those Crowley had witnessed.

“I love you, Laja,” Andrew murmured with a husky voice before trailing kisses up her arm.

“Oh, Andrew…  I… I love you, too.  So…”  JenniAnn giggled when he kissed a ticklish spot just below her neck.

The angel of death smiled.

“I’ve missed that sound.  Missed this.”

“Yes…  So much.”

Andrew’s hands gripped the bottom of JenniAnn’s T-shirt.

“Do you want…”

“Uh huh…  Closer.”  JenniAnn nodded eagerly then went for Andrew’s shirt.  She looked at the foot of the bed where both shirts lay crumpled together then turned back around and smiled.

“Laja…”  Andrew buried a hand in her hair and gently pulled her towards him.  He sighed with contentment as their hearts beat together.

JenniAnn clamped her eyes shut, fighting back tears as the angel’s hands trailed up and down her back, his touch so tender and loving.

Then, involuntarily, she let out a sob.

Andrew kissed her hair.

“It’s okay, Laja…  I… I know…  It… it’s been so long… too long…  I’m so sorry.”

JenniAnn shook her head.

“Not… not your fault.  Not at all, my love.”  She stroked Andrew’s face.  “But I did… I missed…”

Andrew brushed his lips against hers.

JenniAnn sunk down against him and returned the kiss.

As he held JenniAnn close and felt her heart beat against his, Andrew smiled and silently thanked God for an answered prayer.

*~*~*

Thursday, October 28th, 2021

After a week of both good days and bad days, and with two days before the ceremony, Andrew again met with Jamie.

“The good news is, Reuel says the weather is supposed to be beautiful on Saturday.  The bad news is… my health is still really unpredictable.  So… Laja and I have finalized some contingency plans.  We wanted to walk down the aisle together but… if I’m having dizzy spells… I’ll wait with Fr. Mike at the end of the aisle and… and JenniAnn will walk alone.”

“It’ll still be lovely, Andrew,” Jamie assured.

Andrew nodded.  Then he rested his head in his hands.

“I… I just keep praying neither of us has a seizure.  My memories of the day I had mine are so blurry.  And I know JenniAnn’s said the same about hers.  The idea of barely remembering it…”

Jamie squeezed Andrew’s hand.

“I’ll pray, too.  Have you asked anyone about recordin’ it?”

Andrew nodded.

“Beth offered.  Logan, too.  I think we’re gonna take them up on it.  It’d be nice to have a recording.  But especially so if…”  Andrew shook his head.  “I’m sorry.  I feel like… like I shouldn’t be fretting about all of this.  Even if I don’t remember it, even if I have a seizure right there in front of everyone…  Having this sort of recognition and support… it… it’s more than you and Gwen had.  I should realize how blessed we are.”

“You are blessed, Andrew!” Jamie interrupted.  “But you also have trials.  And I didn’t share that story to make you feel sorry for me.  And I especially didn’t share it so you’d be reluctant to talk honestly with me.  Quite the opposite!  I think God sent me here in part because… well… I am your worst fear.  My anam cara has been in Heaven for a long, long time.  And I’m still here.  And I can’t say there aren’t times that are very, very difficult… heartbreaking even.  Being with Rhiannon’s uncle when he died…”  Tears fell down Jamie’s cheeks.  “That was… was wrenchin’.  But I wouldn’t change it for anything.  Gwen is safe.  No one can ever, ever hurt her again.  And… and I know that when someone in our family dies… they go to God.  And they go to her.  And maybe, one day, I’ll stay there with them.  But for now… my family still needs me.  And so will yours.  And you’ll never be alone, Andrew.  Not really.  Not ever.”

Both weeping, the two angels embraced.

“Whatever Saturday brings… you’ll have the woman you love in your arms,” Jamie whispered.  “Focus on that, my friend.  Focus on her.”

“I… I will,” Andrew vowed.

*~*~*

Since she had been awoken several times during the night as Andrew had struggled with nausea, it was JenniAnn who turned in for a rare nap that afternoon.

And it was JenniAnn who awoke and immediately ran to the toilet, vomiting and crying.

Marty hurried into the room, pen still clutched uselessly in his hand.

“JenniAnn…” he knelt by her and held her hair back.

When she was done, JenniAnn shakily stood up with Marty’s help.

“Sit down,” he urged when she began to stumble.

Obediently, JenniAnn sat down on the toilet.

Marty ran a washcloth under the cold water and blotted her face.

“Th-thank you.”

“You’re welcome.  I’m just glad I could be here.  I was writing when the Father told me to come.  Another nightmare?”

JenniAnn nodded.

“Same case?”

“Y-yes.  Natalie.”

Marty winced.

“I… I saw what he did with her body.  It… it was so detailed.  Again.  I even remember the license plate number.”

Marty handed JenniAnn his pen then went to grab her journal which rested on her bedstand.

“Write it down.  Please.”

“O-okay.”  Though her hand was shaky, JenniAnn managed the task.

“I’ve been debating whether to say this to you or not but… Natalie’s case was different from the others you saw.”

“How so?”

“The others were solved.  Hers… it never was.  And…  It was also the most recent.  September 28th.”

JenniAnn gasped.

“The seizure…  It… it wiped so much out.  B-but not Natalie.  Like… like God protected those memories.  Horrible as they are…”

Marty nodded.

“Angels can’t go to the police…”

“But you’re not an angel.”

JenniAnn began to cry again but this time from relief.  There was a purpose.  God had wrought good from evil.

“My… my phone.  I need to call Matthew.”

Marty nodded and retrieved JenniAnn’s cell phone.

JenniAnn held her hands up to reveal they were still shaking.

“Could you dial for me?  Please.”

“Of course.  But let’s get you somewhere more comfortable.  He may have lots of questions.”

JenniAnn nodded and let Marty lead her to the settee in her room.

Marty dialed then handed the phone to JenniAnn and rested an arm around her shoulders as she spoke.

“M-Matthew…  I… I have information.  About Natalie Smythe.”

*~*~*

That evening, Andrew and JenniAnn were curled together in their bed, watching the news on JenniAnn’s tablet.

“At shortly after 6:00 this evening, following a tip from an anonymous source, police discovered the body of missing woman Natalie Smythe.  Natalie’s family has released a statement reading ‘Our hearts are broken knowing we’ll never see our beloved Natalie in this life.  But we find peace in knowing her suffering is over and we’ll be able to lay her to rest.  Natalie was born on Christmas Day 1999.  Just as she shared a birthday with our Lord, she shares in His death and resurrection.  We know, one day, we will be reunited with Nat forever.  We thank everyone for their prayers and support and now ask for privacy during this difficult time.’  Additionally, the family has shared that there will be a public memorial for Natalie at a later date.  We’ll bring you more updates as this unfolds,’” the reporter concluded.

JenniAnn let out a shuddering sigh and rested her forehead on Andrew’s shoulder.

“Matthew says they have a hit on the license plate.  Someone’s probably headed to the guy’s house now.  He said they didn’t mention that to the media.  Didn’t wanna tip him off, of course.”

Andrew kissed JenniAnn’s hair.

“You did good, sweet Laja.  I’ve worked enough of these cases to know there’s nothing as hellish as having a child missing.  While Natalie’s family will never get over her loss, their faith will see them through.  They don’t have to worry that she’s been kept somewhere… in pain.”

JenniAnn could only nod.

“And I… I pray this is the end of your nightmares.”

“Me too.  And as much as I… I don’t wanna test it… I’m so tired, Andrew.”

Andrew kissed her forehead and plumped up her pillows.

“Rest, Laja.  You deserve it.  I’ll be right here.”

“Thank you.  G’night, my love.”

“G’night, Laja.  Love you, my brave girl.”

JenniAnn smiled as she nestled against Andrew’s chest.

As exhausted as he was, the angel of death fought to stay awake… at least for a few minutes… so he could watch over JenniAnn and ensure her sleep was restful.

*~*~*

Friday, October 29th, 2021

The following night, a dejected Andrew went to bed shortly after dinner.  The day had been lost in a wave of nausea and a pounding headache… and there were less than 16 hours until the ceremony was set to begin.

As Andrew’s head rested in her lap, JenniAnn stroked hair away from his forehead and softly sang.

“‘I have died everyday, waiting for you.  Darling, don't be afraid, I have loved you for a thousand years.  I'll love you for a thousand more.  And all along I believed, I would find you.  Time has brought your heart to me, I have loved you for a thousand years.  I'll love you for a thousand more…’”

Andrew began to softly cry.

“Love…”

“I… I wanted so much to… to dance with you to this tomorrow.  But I just… I don’t know.  I'm just... frustrated.  I'm tired of being tired... of the nausea and the dizziness and the headaches and not being able to do any... anything.  Of being... useless.  I'm tired of... of this stupid body."

JenniAnn slunk down and laid beside Andrew so she could look directly into his eyes as she caressed his face.

"I'm so sorry you're going through all this... feeling all of this.  And... and I wish I could take it away.  But this..."  She rested a hand on Andrew's shoulder.  "This body is not stupid.  And it's not useless.  You are NOT useless.  This..."  JenniAnn's hand drifted to Andrew's chest.  "This is my body.  Mine because I love it... love you but also because..."  

Andrew watched as JenniAnn seemed to drift far away.  Fearing a seizure, he clasped her hand tightly.

"Because..." he repeated, trying to call her back.

JenniAnn smiled... a tender, beatific smile.

"I had a dream, Andrew.  Last night.”

“No…”

“No, no, my love.  It was a good one.  And... it suddenly makes sense.  It was so beautiful!  It was like I was walking in a galaxy.  But as I passed the stars, I saw they weren't really stars.  They were people a-and animals and plants and creatures I've never seen before!  And I saw two in the distance.  And I was drawn to them.  There was... something like a bubble around everything but these two... they were getting so, so close.  And I was afraid that the bubbles would burst and then something bad would happen to them.  And the bubbles did collide.  But it was like they just merged into one bubble.  And the two stars.... people... they touched.  That was us, Andrew!  I'm sure of it!"

Tears streaked down JenniAnn's face even as she continued to smile.  Andrew felt some fresh pricking his own eyes.

"It... Andrew, it was like I was somehow seeing the mind of God... seeing His thoughts of us.  But... we were living thoughts.  Souls.  Before Creation and yet... existing.  Real.  Somehow.  And we touched."

Andrew let out a sob as JenniAnn stroked his cheek.

"And I realize now why... why I didn't lose my mind when the demons showed me what they did.  It's because the deepest, truest part of me already knew... has always known everything you've experienced.  I can't access it in this mortal form, with this mortal brain.  And... and that's for the best.  I know that.  But... it's still there.  Because you're there.  And this is my body... my soul."  JenniAnn brought Andrew's right hand to her breast.  "And this is your body, your soul.  And whatever happens, that will be true.  I'll live on in the mortal realms because I'm a part of you... a part of your eternal body and soul.  And you'll always be in Heaven.... a part of my body, my soul.  And... and we'll have eternity together, my love.  And this... even if it goes on for years, I so hope it doesn't... but if it does... it'll just be a fraction of a blink of an eye in that eternity.  I am my beloved's and my beloved is mine... forever and ever, Andrew, my love."

Andrew nodded, feeling in the depth of his soul that what JenniAnn said was true.

“Laja… my Laja,” he murmured before kissing her.

“Always.”

The two laid in each other’s arms and awaited the morning… two souls together.

*~*~*

Saturday, October 30th, 2021

At 8:30, Andrew, JenniAnn, their family, and a handful of angels arrived outside of St. Rafiq’s Church in El-Chanan where they were greeted by Reuel, Fr. Mike, Fr. Gabriel, and Mother Eunice.  Kyle and Ana-Maria were just finishing setting up chairs.

“Oh!  It’s so beautiful!” JenniAnn exclaimed.

Andrew nodded appreciatively from beside her.

“You’ve all done a wonderful job.  I’m sorry we weren’t more helpful.”

“Nonsense!”  Reuel adamantly shook his head.  “We loved doing this for you.  Although… the cross.”  He pointed to the end of the aisle.  “We went with the standard white draping but I got to thinking maybe you’d prefer one of your colors.”

Andrew looked to JenniAnn who shook her head.

“No, no.  The white is traditional and the most meaningful.  I love it just the way it is.”

“Which way to the dressing rooms?” Crowley shouted as he approached with Aziraphale, each of them carrying a garment bag.

“JenniAnn, I thought you could get ready at my house.  More spacious,” Reuel offered.  “Andrew, there’s a groom’s room inside the church.”

“Sounds good.  Thank you.”  Andrew smiled at the principality.

“So… Have you decided which form of the ceremony you would like to use?” Fr. Mike asked delicately.

JenniAnn squeezed Andrew’s hand and nodded.

“The short form.  And I’ll walk down the aisle on my own.”

Andrew blinked back tears.

“Rough morning,” was all he said.

Fr. Mike squeezed his shoulder.

“It’ll still be beautiful.  We’ll make sure of that.”

Allison set a hand on JenniAnn’s arm.

“Honey, I’m going to go with Crowley to get everything set up at…”

She was cut off by the sound of an approaching band playing “When the Saints Go Marching In.”

Michael buried his head in his hands.

“Oh dear Lord… give me patience,” he prayed.

“Who hired a band?” JenniAnn inquired.  “And… a jazz band at that?”

Marty sighed.

“No one…”

As the band drew closer, the group could make out a figure riding atop a white steed.  He was waving… to no one in particular… as if he was in a parade.  He was wearing a very bold purple suit.

When the group was only a few feet away, the music died down.

“It’s… That’s…  I haven’t seen him in…” Andrew stammered.

The man on the horse slid down.  Grinning, he approached.

“So what did I miss?”

“Who… who are you?” JenniAnn asked.  

The visitor bowed low and properly, his black curls waving dramatically.

“Archangel Raphael, my lady.  My apologies as I know I wasn’t invited, strictly speaking, but I heard you’d inquired after me so…”  A smile lit up his whole face.

“Raphael…” JenniAnn repeated in a daze.

“I came with a blessing gift,” Raphael continued.  He turned to Andrew.  “Could you please go take a seat?  Anywhere works.”

JenniAnn began to cry softly.

Fighting his own tears, Andrew nodded and settled into the nearest chair.

Raphael stood in front of the angel of death and rested his hands on his head.

“By the power of God… by the love and mercy of Yeshua, Redeemer, Healer, and King… I heal thee, Andrew, angel of the Most High God,” he prayed.  “May your body and mind be restored.  May peace fill your heart.  And may this day bring you nothing but joy.  Amen.”

“Amen,” the others echoed as they looked on, hoping and praying themselves.

Andrew opened his eyes.

“No… no blurry vision.”

He jumped to his feet… and then he ran around the congregated chairs.

“No exhaustion!” he shouted.

Beaming, he approached JenniAnn, picked her up, and spun her around.

“No dizziness!”

Crying happily, Andrew and JenniAnn clung to each other.

Grinning, Fr. Mike turned to his fellow priests.

“I think we’re back on for the long-form ceremony.  JenniAnn will NOT be going down the aisle on her own.”

“Nope!” Andrew cried, his entire face alight with joy.

“I’m so… so happy!” JenniAnn gushed.  She kissed Andrew then turned and hugged Raphael.  “Thank you… thank you so much.”

“Happy to help!  It’s my job.  And… I know you were hoping that Joshua would come and heal your Andrew.  Rest assured, he is coming.  But I asked if I could do this.”

“He’s already here,” a voice called from the band.

One of the trumpet players stepped out from the middle of the band.

“Joshua!” Belle called out.  “Joshua, Joshua!”  She left Vincent’s arms and ran towards him.

Joshua scooped Belle up.

“Good morning, sweet Belle!  Are you excited for Mama’s and Daddy’s big day?”

“Yeah!”

The rest of the children stampeded Joshua who chuckled as he greeted them all.  Then, with Landon on his hip, Joshua approached Andrew and JenniAnn.  He set his free hand on JenniAnn’s cheek and then Andrew’s.

“I’m so proud of you both.  So is Dad.  You went through so much this month… but you never lost sight of your love for each other or for your family.  I know we have so much to discuss.  But for now…  You have a ceremony to prepare for.  One I’ve been waiting for since before Creation.”  Joshua winked at JenniAnn.

“Joshua…” she murmured before she and Andrew hugged him tightly.

*~*~*

At promptly 10:00, JenniAnn stepped out of Reuel’s house.  Andrew, who had been patiently waiting, rose from a deck chair and stared at her.

“Laja…  Laja, you look beautiful.  I…”  Andrew pulled her to him.

JenniAnn sighed as she sunk against his chest.

“And you look incredibly handsome.  That suit is… very, very nice.”

JenniAnn ran her hand up and down Andrew’s chest.

“All month I’ve been praying for this ceremony to happen and be what we wanted it to be.”  JenniAnn lowered her voice.  “And now we’re here and I want to go home and…”  She gave Andrew a coquettish smile before finishing.  “Canoodle.”

Andrew chuckled and buried his face in her hair.

“Soon enough.  As tempting as it is…”  He waved towards their nearby friends and family, waiting in their chairs.

“Too many witnesses to our escape,” JenniAnn agreed with a grin.

“Yes.  But I think we could manage a quick kiss.”

“That’d be nice…”

The two kissed… but didn’t keep it quite quick enough.

“Aziraphale!  Go get the hose!” Crowley snarled as they exited the house.

Andrew and JenniAnn stepped apart and held their hands up.

“No hose!” JenniAnn protested.  “We’ll be good.  Just… can’t help it if we’re a little halo-y.”

“Halo-y?” Aziraphale and Andrew asked in unison.

“Explain later!”  Crowley approached JenniAnn and studied her.  He brushed a few strands of hair into place then gave a resolute nod.  “Perfection.  Aziraphale, let’s get to our seats.”

Aziraphale gave a little squeal then hurried after his anam cara.

Andrew squeezed JenniAnn’s hand.

“You ready, darlin’?”

“Very,” JenniAnn answered as she squeezed his hand back.

Once they saw that Crowley and Aziraphale were seated, the couple headed towards where the priests awaited them.

“You both look wonderful and so, so happy.”  Fr. Mike hugged them.  “Are you ready?”

“Absolutely,” Andrew replied as JenniAnn hugged his arm and nodded.

“Then off we go!” Reuel cried with a smile.  With a flourish of his robes and to the sound of the now significantly less jazzy band playing “Fields of Gold,” he began the procession followed by Fr. Gabriel and Mother Eunice carrying candles, then Fr. Mike.  Andrew and JenniAnn walked behind them, smiling at their assembled loved ones.

When they reached the end of the aisle, Andrew and JenniAnn faced each other and clasped hands.

“Beloved friends and family,” Fr. Mike began, “we are gathered here today to celebrate Andrew and JenniAnn.  Though their union was blessed by God many years ago, today we recognize it together.  And as we do so, we begin with a reading from the Book of Elora.”

Reuel moved to a podium and recited from memory.

“From chapter 1, verses 15-20.  ‘And the Lord created them, angels and humans.  To the humans he gave care of the land, of the birds and the fish, the livestock and the wild animals.  And, to the angels, he gave care of the humans.  And He said unto them ‘Watch over them.  Love them as I love you.  Seen and unseen, you shall be friends to them.’  And the angels watched over Adam and Eve and all who followed them.  Then came the days of Noah when the Enemy sought to harm those he had meant to cherish and protect.  But God made a way for them and they came to shining El-Chanan.  Angel and human, they rejoiced.  Angel and human, they were made family.’”

Fr. Mike resumed speaking.

“And now a reading from the Song of Solomon.”

Vincent took Reuel’s place at the podium and read.

“Chapter 8, verses 6 and 7.  ‘Set me as a seal upon your heart, as a seal upon your arm; For Love is strong as Death, longing is fierce as Sheol.  Its arrows are arrows of fire, flames of the divine.’’”

JenniAnn began to cry and Andrew pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and gently dabbed at her face.

“‘Deep waters cannot quench love, nor rivers sweep it away.  Were one to offer all the wealth of his house for love, he would be utterly despised.’”

Vincent kissed JenniAnn’s cheek and squeezed Andrew’s hand then returned to his seat.

“This land… this community… was founded on the love shared between angels and humans,” Fr. Mike continued.  “Between Odelya and Elazer.  Between Zaila and Naveed.  Between Rafiq and Reuel.  And so it’s fitting that you, Andrew and JenniAnn, come here to be blessed.  As a symbol of their love for each other, Andrew and JenniAnn have chosen to bestow rings upon each other.  Like the rings, their love is without end, existing into eternity.  So… could we please have the rings?”

Fr. Mike smiled and waved to Belle and Avi who skipped over to their waiting parents.  Avi handed his ring  to his Daddy while Belle gave hers to her Mama.

Andrew and JenniAnn hugged them tightly before releasing them back to Allison.

“Andrew…”  Fr. Mike patted his shoulder.

Andrew brought JenniAnn’s hands to his lips then slipped the ring he had made onto her finger.

“Andrew!  It’s… it’s… so lovely…” JenniAnn murmured.

Andrew beamed at her and spoke.

“Laja, when I first saw you in the Fields of Gold, I had no idea of the gift God was giving me.  A-and every day I find a new aspect of it.  You have become my best friend, my confidante, my home outside of Heaven.  You are a wonderful, loving mother and grandmother to our children and grandchildren.  And this month especially… I’m not sure where I would be without you.  I love you.  I love you.  I love you.”

Despite the fact that she’d been rendered into a sobbing mess, JenniAnn managed to place a ring on Andrew’s finger.

“Laja… where…”

“T-tunnels.  Had some help.  It… it’s jasper… strong like you.”  JenniAnn caressed Andrew’s cheek, took in a deep breath, then raised her voice.  “Andrew, I have loved you since I was a little girl.  But as much as I loved the idea of you… the reality of you is so much better.  Your kindness, gentleness, and wisdom have… have helped me so many… many times.  I… I thank God that we have eternity because I… I think I’ll need it to fully tell you all the things you mean to me.  Raising children and grandchildren with you… it’s been a dream come true.  If… if I never receive another blessing in my life… that… that you are my anam cara would be enough.  I love you.  I love you.  I love you.”

The two kissed and held each other for several moments.  When the finally stepped apart, Fr. Mike stepped away to make room for Joshua who took Andrew’s and JenniAnn’s hands.

“Andrew and JenniAnn, when we shared in your first blessing ceremony, just the three of us, I said ‘Daughter of Eve, Son of God... my children both... may you grow together in wisdom, knowledge, and understanding.  May you together gaze in wonder at the beauty of a sunset, thrill to the sound of Belle's laugh, and feel my touch in the winds, the water, and each other.  May your children and your children's children look to you both for guidance and compassion.’  And you’ve done all those things, many times over.  And you’ve been joined by Avi and Landon and Amelia and so many friends since then.  And, for each of them, your love for each other has been a beacon, a guiding star.  In this past month, when you faced so many trials, you never once turned from each other.  You never lost sight of your love for each other.  I am so pleased.  Dad is so pleased.  You were created for each other.  And I entrust you to each other.  For now, forever.  There will be many more sunsets, more laughter, and, yes, more grandchildren although don’t anybody get weird and hassle anyone about it.  Nobody knows better than the thirty-three year old virgin how annoying that is.”

Andrew, JenniAnn, and the congregation burst into laughter.

“Not that my parents hassled me!” Joshua hastened to add.  “Ama, Abi…”  He waved to where they were seated with John.  “Love you so much.  And, actually, Andrew and JenniAnn… you remind me a lot of my parents.  Even when I knew theirs was not the path I was meant to take… their love for each other gave me hope.  It made a home for me… just as you’ve made a home for your children.  You are true anam caras… friends to the depths of your souls.  May your love continue to inspire and comfort others and may you always remember that you never, ever walk alone.”  Joshua peered into Andrew’s eyes.  “Never.”

He kissed their cheeks.

“I love you both.”

Andrew and JenniAnn hugged Joshua tightly before releasing him.

“And now, my friends, we’ll join Andrew and JenniAnn by continuing to celebrate with them just over there where you see those candy covered tables,” Fr. Mike tantalized.

The children let our exclamations of excitement.

“But first… A one and a two and a three…”

To Andrew’s and JenniAnn’s surprise and delight, the congregation broke into a Sister Act-style version of “Oh Happy Day.”

As they sang, Andrew and JenniAnn embraced again.

“We made it…”

“We did.”

They kissed then beamed at their loved ones until the song was finished.

“Thank you all!  That was beautiful!” Andrew praised.  “On behalf of myself and JenniAnn, we feel so blessed that we could do this today, with all of you.  We love you all so much and there’s so much more I could say but that’s going to have to wait because I can feel little eyes boring into me as I stand between them and candy so…  Thank you!  Now let’s eat and be merry!”

Everyone cheered then made their way over to the reception area so the party could begin.

~*~*~

“I have died everyday, waiting for you.

Darling, don't be afraid, I have loved you for a thousand years.

I'll love you for a thousand more.

And all along I believed, I would find you.

Time has brought your heart to me, I have loved you for a thousand years.

I'll love you for a thousand more…”

The crowd clapped when Andrew and JenniAnn finished their much-longed for dance.  

“Thank you,” Andrew murmured as he cradled JenniAnn’s face in his hands.

“And thank you.  I missed that so much.”

“I know…  And we’ll have several more dances together but for right now…”

Andrew nodded to Raphael who indicated for his band to start.

“Oh…”  Tears welled in JenniAnn’s eyes as the opening notes of Third Day’s “Love Song” started and Joshua approached.

“Could I have this dance, little bird?” he requested.

Unable to speak, JenniAnn nodded and moved into Joshua’s arms.

“Just to be with you, I'd do anything.

There's not price I would not pay.

Just to be with you, I'd give anything.

I would give my life away.”

As they swayed, Joshua whispered to JenniAnn.

“This day… and night… is for you and for Andrew.  I know there’s a lot we need to talk about.  And we will.  But not today.”

“O-okay,” JenniAnn agreed, relieved.

Joshua smiled.

“You’ll have the castle to yourself.  I’ll entice the kids and grandkids with a sleepover at my place here with my Ama and Abi and me.  Joccy and Takoda will stay with Eleora and Cody.  Aziraphale and Crowley will take Marty out for some partying.”

JenniAnn laughed.

“Really?”

“Really.  So… you can do whatever you want.  Wherever you want.  Just so you know.”

Giggling, JenniAnn nodded.

“Okay.  Thank you.”

“My pleasure.  Wouldn’t want anyone feeling halo-y for too long.”  Joshua grinned and winked.

Both embarrassed and highly amused, JenniAnn buried her face in Joshua’s shoulder, unable to do anything but laugh.

*~*~*

As the afternoon was beginning to give way to the evening, Jamie and Joshua sat together, nibbling candy, and observing the dancing couples.

Jamie waved towards Aziraphale and Crowley.

“They are cute, I suppose.  When they’re not bickering.”

“Very,” Joshua agreed.

“So…  Did I do everything you hoped I would?”

“You did!  You helped Shelby and Violeta so much.  And you actually got Andrew to open up to you.  That takes some doing!”

“And yet he definitely wasn’t my toughest case.”

“No.  He wouldn’t be.  But Crowley will stick to his deal.  And you’re the perfect angel to help him parse all his feelings.  And… I’m glad you finally told your and Gwen’s story.  Do you feel better now?”

“I do, actually.”  Jamie smiled and nodded.  “When something reminds me of her, it’ll be nice to share that with Rhiannnon.”

“Good.”  Joshua squeezed her hand.  “I’m glad.”

“Thank you.”  Jamie looked to Andrew and JenniAnn who appeared lost in their own little world as they danced.  “Not sure I ever had much of a breakthrough with JenniAnn, though.”

“You were there for her as she needed you to be.  The rest…  I’ll handle the rest in time.  For tonight, everyone is happy and true love wins... and maybe blossoms anew…” Joshua smiled knowingly and waved to where Vonnie and Rhiannon were chatting and laughing near the punch bowl.

Jamie grinned.

“Maybe?” she questioned.

“Best leave it a mystery for now.  Let them enjoy the journey, not knowing.  In the meantime, this seems like a good evening for an old, undying love to get another moment in the moonlight...”

“What do you…”  

Joshua rose from the table and waved to someone who had appeared at the edge of the clearing… someone with long blonde hair, wearing a modern mini-dress with billowing, ageless angel sleeves.

Jamie’s eyes filled.

Joshua patted her back.

“Go on.”

As the song changed, Jamie shakily stood and made her way towards the figure.

“Come to me now

and lay your hands over me.

Even if it's a lie,

say it will be alright.

And I shall believe

I'm broken in two

and I know you're on to me.

That I only come home

when I'm so all alone

but I do believe.

That not everything is gonna be the way

you think it ought to be.

It seems like every time I try to make it right

it all comes down on me.

Please say honestly you won't give up on me.

And I shall believe…

And I shall believe…”

Joshua watched with happy tears in his eyes as Jamie and Gwen embraced.  They rested their foreheads together and kissed before Jamie escorted her anam cara to the dance floor.

On the dance floor, Andrew and JenniAnn came out of their reverie long enough to see the new couple.

“Oh…” JenniAnn murmured.

Andrew embraced her tightly, touched by the reminder that death would never be the end.

“I am my beloved's…” he murmured.

JenniAnn smiled and stretched up to kiss him.

“And my beloved is mine,” she finished.

A few feet away, Gwen beamed and stroked Jamie’s hair.

“‘Whither thou goest, I will go; and where thou lodgest, I will lodge.’”

Jamie returned her smile.

“‘Thy people shall be my people, and thy God my God.’”

The two looked to Rhiannon and then to Joshua.

Joshua waved to them and let out a happy sigh before speaking to his Dad.

“It is good.”

The End

Works Cited:
"Rhiannon" by Stevie Nicks
Genesis 6-9- the Nephilim
Midnight Mass
The Haunting of Hill House
The Haunting of Bly Manor- Honestly, this whole story was me trying to cope with that.  Its fingerprints are all over this.
Genesis 3- Eve and the serpent
"Find Me Somebody to Love" by Queen
Mozart’s Symphony #40
 "Tender Shepherd" from Peter Pan
Zechariah 13:7/Matthew 26:31- "Strike the shepherd and the sheep will be scattered…"
The Greatest Showman
Matthew 26:41- "The spirit is willing but the flesh is weak"
"Flowers Never Bend" by Simon and Garfunkel
Ruth 1:15-19
Luke 1-2, Matthew 1- Pregnancy/Nativity narratives
John 11:1-44- Lazarus is raised
The Mabinogion
"A Thousand Years" by Christina Perri
Song of Solomon 6:3- I am my beloved and my beloved is mine
“When the Saints Go Marching In”- Unknown
"Fields of Golds" by Sting
Song of Solomon 8:6-7- "Set me as a seal..."
Sister Act 2
"Oh Happy Day" by Philip Doddridge and Edwin Hawkins
"Love Song" by Third Day
"I Still Believe" by Sheryl Crowe
Genesis 1- "It is good"


Back to the Story Index

Graphics courtesy of www.aon-celtic.com.